OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 yeas after the Revolution (1820-2020)
December 2021
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier: 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021
DOI: https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0121
Editorial Jose Subtil, Cláudia Atallah, Sarita Mota, Rodrigo Dominguez pp 1-5
ARTICLES
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (Primeira Cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s conspiracy) of 1798:
continuity in legal modernity Patrícia Valim pp 6-26
On the eve of Liberalism, Good Reason and proof of common law in Portuguese America (1769-1808) Cláudia
Atallah pp 27-40
“Contos Loucos” and “Fantásticas Carrancas”: Vintism (1820-23) in Pernambuco Maria do Socorro Ferraz
pp 41-54
The Subsídio Literário tax. Continuity or break? Telma Ruas pp 55-76
Patriotic sociability and defence of the constitutional cause Ana Cristina Araújo pp 77-86
Construction and deconstruction of the Liberal International Order Luis Tomé pp 87-118
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules, political
practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical Liberal Regime (1834-1865) António Pedro
Manique pp 119-139
Popular judges and judges of law during liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841) José Subtil pp 140-159
The liberal views and the progress on the understanding of security Luís Valença Pinto pp 160-169
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020)
December 2021
1
EDITORIAL
200 YEARS AFTER THE REVOLUTION (1820-2020)
JOSÉ SUBTIL
jsubtil@autonoma.pt
He holds a Bachelor Degree in History from the Faculty of Humanities of the University of Lisbon
and a Master Degree in History of the 19th and 20th centuries from the FCSH, UNL. He has a
Ph.D. in Modern Political and Institutional History and is an Associate in the History Group, at the
same Faculty. He was Coordinating Professor with Aggregation at Viana do Castelo Polytechnic
Institute. He is currently Full Professor at Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa (Portugal) and has
been elected President of the Scientific Council. He held various public positions, including as
Deputy General Secretary of the Ministry of Finance (1997-2000), member of the Commission for
the Reform and Resettlement of the Torre do Tombo National Archives and Director of Services at
the Portuguese Institute of Archives (1990-1992). He was National Coordinator of the
Accreditation Commission and member of the Board of the National Institute for the Accreditation
of Teacher Training. He has dozens of individual and collective publications, books, book chapters
and articles. He received the Academic Merit Award from the Fernão de Magalhães Foundation in
1996 and 1997 and four public accolades.
CLÁUDIA ATALLAH
clauatallah@gmail.com
She is Associate Professor at the Fluminense Federal University (UFF, Brazil) and Permanent
Professor at the Postgraduate Programme in Social History at the State University of Rio de
Janeiro (UERJ). She has a Bachelor Degree in History and a Master Degree in History from the
State University of Rio de Janeiro (UERJ). She holds a Ph.D. in History from UFF, with the thesis
“Da justiça em nome d’El Rey: justiça, ouvidores e inconfidência em Minas Gerais (Sabará, 1720-
1777)”, published by EdUERJ (2016) with FAPERJ funding. She published the compilations
Justiças, Governo e Bem Comum na administração dos Impérios Ibéricos de Antigo Regime
(séculos XV-XVIII) with Junia Furtado and Patrícia Silveira (2016); Estratégias de poder na
América portuguesa: dimensões da cultura política séculos XVII-XIX), with Helidacy Corrêa
(2010).
SARITA MOTA
saritamota@gmail.com
She is a researcher at the Centre for Research and Studies in Sociology (CIES), at the University
Institute of Lisbon (IUL, Portugal), where she coordinates the project “Terra, Poder e
Territorialidades na América Portuguesa (séc. XVI-XIX)” and the Permanent Seminar Cycle
“Cidades e Impérios: dinâmicas locais, fluxos globais”. She has a Ph.D. in Social Sciences from
the Federal Rural University of Rio de Janeiro (UFRRJ), with a thesis on the legal institutes of land
ownership in Brazil (16th-19th centuries). She has a Bachelor Degree in History and a Master
Degree in Social Sciences, both from the State University of Rio de Janeiro (UERJ). She is the
author of articles, book chapters and entries in collective works, and her last article is entitled
“Entre la ley y la práctica: antíguos y nuevos usos del Registro Parroquial em Brasil”, HAAL,
2(02), 103-128 , 2021.
RODRIGO DA COSTA DOMINGUEZ
rcdominguez@ics.uminho.pt
Rodrigo da Costa Dominguez has a degree in History from the University Centre of Belo Horizonte
Uni-BH (2001). He holds a Master degree in Medieval and Renaissance History (2006) and a
Ph.D. in History (2013), both degrees awarded by the Faculty of Humanities of the University of
Porto. He is currently a Junior Researcher and Deputy Coordinator of the Interdisciplinary Centre
for Social Sciences (CICS.NOVA.UMinho, Portugal), at the University of Minho. His research and
publications include the taxation of the Portuguese Crown, trade and maritime transport, and
Portugal's long-term fiscal and financial institutional policies (15th-19th centuries). He is co-
editor of Portugal in a European Context - Essays on Taxation and Fiscal Policies in Late Medieval
and Early Modern Western Europe, c. 1100-1700 (Palgrave Macmillan, in press) and author
of Fiscal Policy in Early Modern Europe: Portugal in Comparative Context (Routledge, 2019).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021, pp. 1-5
Editorial
José Subtil, Cláudia Atallah, Sarita Mota, Rodrigo da Costa Dominguez
2
EDITORIAL
200 YEARS AFTER THE REVOLUTION (1820-2020)
1
JOSÉ SUBTIL
CLÁUDIA ATALLAH
SARITA MOTA
RODRIGO DA COSTA DOMINGUEZ
In 2020, we highlighted the 200 years of the Liberal Revolution, one of the essential
historiographical landmarks in the History of Portugal and Brazil. We did this by
organizing an inter-university webinar that was attended by researchers from both sides
of the Atlantic.
In the words of German historian Sebastian Conrad, the organizers strove to create a
broad and universal approach to this historic event, bypassing the pitfalls of Eurocentrism
and biased interpretations with a perspective linked to the development of the «nation-
states» of the 19th century. In this sense, the participation of different specialists in the
various panels was essential, allowing the participants and, consequently, the readers of
this thematic issue of the janus.net journal, to have a comparative, balanced and
multilateral view. This view encompasses both issues directly related to the Portuguese
context, immediately before and after the revolution, and aspects regarding its
developments and impacts in different contexts, in different chronologies and in different
parts of the Atlantic.
On the other hand, an important bias to be highlighted is the complex process of political
paradigm shift from the mid-eighteenth century, where doctrines, practices and
symbolism typical of the Ancien Régime Iberian began to shift towards a Liberal State.
The text by Patrícia Valim (Universidade Federal de Ouro Preto) on the crime of lese-
majesty and its application in the Conjuração Baiana/Bahia’s Conspiracy (1798)
highlights the process of transformation. The author sheds light on the transition from
legal pluralism to the professionalization of the legal field, with an emphasis on national
law and on the conception of legislative and penal rectitude. It pays attention to the
interpretations and jurisprudence that emerged from the discussions around the process
of judging those involved in the revolt, within a context of rationalization of the legal
logic and the revisionism of the State's punitive action, less and less tied to the idea of
“personal” justice of the monarch and closer to clear, detailed procedures carried out
within properly delimited institutional contours and legal procedures under the auspices
of Good Reason.
1
Editorial translated by Carolina Peralta.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021, pp. 1-5
Editorial
José Subtil, Cláudia Atallah, Sarita Mota, Rodrigo da Costa Dominguez
3
In the author's words, the desecration of the hereditary divine right ended up generating
a new political economy of the king's punitive power. In fact, the analysis of the inquest's
records exposes the reach of the ideals of freedom and equality at the end of the Ancien
Régime, especially the contradictions of magistrates involved in illicit practices, the
intricacies of justice and monarchical power, as well as the political rearrangements in
Salvador’s society. Despite the negotiation between the crown and the local elites to
repress the “projected revolution” and the “Bahia Republic”, the punishment fell on four
free men, poor, pardos and occupants of low-ranking military posts.
These sentenced figures, the “Beings of Liberty”, are not treated as “martyrs”; on the
contrary, the public ritual of torture attests the despotic absolutism of the time, the
submission of subjects to the sumptuousness of the crown, the weight of social
hierarchies supported by slavery, political control and the limits of republican ideals.
In the context of the Lei da Boa Razão/Law of Good Reason (1769), the article by Cláudia
Atallah (Universidade Federal Fluminense) describes this same changing legal scenario
by analysing the applicability of common law after the institution of the aforementioned
law, which would clearly demarcate the political rationalism desired by the reforms of
Sebastião José de Carvalho e Melo. The strengthening of the State should necessarily go
through the specialization of the legal field and the professionalism of its agents. At first,
the author makes a balance of the historiography on the so-called Pombal’s ministry,
problematizing the discussions about the rupture nature (or not) attributed to the period
in question. Following her analysis, she presents us with a case study on the impacts of
that law on the legal universe of Portuguese America, giving an opinion by D. Rodrigo
José de Menezes e Castro, governor of the captaincy of Minas Gerais, sent to Martinho
de Melo e Castro, Secretary of State for the Navy and Overseas of the Kingdom of
Portugal (1783). In the document, Menezes e Castro describes the difficulties in enforcing
the royal law and the peculiarities of governing the colonial hinterlands. The author also
analyses the increase in requests for proof of common law that reached the Overseas
Council in the thirty years after the Law of Good Reason.
The text by Maria do Socorro Ferraz (Universidade Federal de Pernambuco) analyses
the political-administrative disputes in Pernambuco regarding the handling of the
captaincy, considering its relations with two important centres of power, Rio de Janeiro
and Lisbon. Both cities were going through moments of great political and social tension,
with the Pernambuco Insurrection of 1817 and the creation of the Sinédrio (Sanhedrin)
in Portugal in 1818. Her paper also describes the impact of the presence of the
Portuguese Court and the decisions taken on political and economic issues that concerned
Pernambuco, clarifying the positions between "monarchist" liberals and "republican"
liberals. Among the factors that triggered the Pernambuco Revolution was the discontent
of the landowning class with the Portuguese governor Caetano Pinto de Miranda
Montenegro's treasury administration, the excess of taxation and the transfer of colonial
income. Also symptomatic is the circulation of a new political vocabulary influenced by
liberal American and French literature: terms such as “royal tyranny”, “manifesting
injustice”, “oppression”, “nation”, “brave patriots”, “social rights” and “organic laws”,
used by the revolutionaries to rally popular support. The movement was responsible for
strong political repression and numerous arrests of liberals from Pernambuco: the leaders
were sentenced to the death penalty; others were sent to exile in Africa and incarcerated
in several prisons in Brazil, while others were sent to Lisbon on charges of being
supporters of independence.
The work of Telma Ruas (Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa) focuses on the analysis of
the "subsídio literário" (literary subsidy) tax, a tax created by Pombal’s reform to support
the teaching strategy and which prevailed after the liberal revolution, despite the heated
debates for the its extinction. The defence of the tax, in view of the difficulties of the
State's finances, was based on the promotion of primary education and based its
intention on the fulfilment of fiscal duties. The subsistence of this tax was decisive for
the education system and underlined the financial importance of the contribution which,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021, pp. 1-5
Editorial
José Subtil, Cláudia Atallah, Sarita Mota, Rodrigo da Costa Dominguez
4
as the author says, “founded the demands for the creation of elementary schools and
secondary education courses, calling for compliance with the norms related to tax
contribution”, both through individual and collective petitions that reached the Cortes.
The subsídio literário tax ended up allowing municipalities to use their contributions in
elementary education and the acquisition of technical skills to leverage development and
economic growth in line with the essential values of the ideas of freedom, equality and
justice. With this work, one more field of continuity between the Ancien Régime and
Liberalism was evidenced in one of the fundamental areas for the constitutional
monarchy.
The article by Ana Cristina Araújo (University of Coimbra) focuses on three associations
that, at the end of the 18th century and beginning of the 19th century, contributed to
the construction of networks of public social organizations, providing, therefore, the
debate of ideas about the philosophical modernity of the Enlightenment: the Mancebos
Patriotas society based in Coimbra (1780), the Montepio Literário (1813) and the
Sociedade Patriótica Literária de Lisboa (1822). These philanthropic associations stood
out, above all, in the dissemination and political and social communication within a public
atmosphere emerging from the transformations that were, in the words of the author,
taking place "in the spaces, agents and mechanisms of literary, cultural, scientific and
sociability politics in Portuguese society. All this under the influence of the Enlightenment,
marked by new perceptions of encyclopaedist culture and philosophy, and taking into
account the well-known channels of access to foreign printed production through the
clandestine circulation of books, periodicals, literary and theatre novelties”. This civic
participation grew in leisure spaces and in literary gatherings fed by cultural elites who
also ended up operating changes in the way knowledge was shared, and in the use of
social interactions to improve debate and political and social criticism. These new forms
of sociability have therefore become central to the reinforcement of modernity and as a
support for liberal ideas.
The work of Luís Tomé (Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa) focuses on the various
international orders limited in time and space which, arising from liberal revolutions,
inspired new doctrines and ideologies that would mark the emergence of para-
democratic, liberal regimes, the Nation-State, multilateralism and institutionalism, In the
author's words, this “would mark several and distinct worldviews on the “international
order” that emerged in Europe and spread as a result of the colonial domination and
expansion of the European powers”. The matrix of this liberal international order, which
does not mean “world order”, is dominated by the American model and reflects the values
and interests of its culture. However, the contradictions and paradoxes of the liberal
order led to its deconstruction, especially given the “economic hyper globalization” that
legitimized certain autocracies and favoured the growth of world power in China. This
country, together with Russia, export authoritarianism and the doctrine of “non-
interference in internal affairs”, which ended up subverting the principles of coexistence
of nations in respect for international rules. We are, therefore, facing a work that invites
us to reflect on the externalization of liberal revolutions, which is quite evident in the
case of the liberal revolution in Portugal.
The study by António Pedro Manique (Instituto Politécnico de Santarém) addresses
the right to dissolve the elective chambers of parliaments which, in Portugal, according
to the Constitution of 1826, belonged to the so-called “fourth power”, the moderating
power that coexisted with the traditional legislative, executive and judicial powers. This
power, in addition to the tripartite division, belonged exclusively to the monarch, in
addition to the executive power, of which he was the head. In this sense, one of the royal
powers within the scope of this moderating power was the dissolution of the Chamber of
Deputies when the reasons for the “salvation of the State” required it, therefore, only in
exceptional situations. The author points out that this royal prerogative became
trivialized, “becoming a political instrument used by governments to obtain parliamentary
majorities through the use of fraudulent elections”. Thus, António Pedro Manique
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021, pp. 1-5
Editorial
José Subtil, Cláudia Atallah, Sarita Mota, Rodrigo da Costa Dominguez
5
demonstrates that political practice has distorted constitutional principles to become a
central mechanism of the liberal regime. He analyses the ten dissolutions of the Chamber
of Deputies decreed between 1834 and 1865, highlighting the “enormous interval that
separates the formal constitution from the real constitution that results from the political
practices of the agents of power and the institutions themselves”. The author draws our
attention to the difficulties and distortions caused by the formal interpretations of
constitutional documents if we do not take into account the dimension of political
practices.
José Subtil (Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa) chose to address the central problem of
liberals in the debate on the justice regime, that is, the choice between judges of law and
popular judges. The author drew four main conclusions. The first concerns the fact that
this debate has provided the marking of the boundary between the group of more radical
liberals, the moderates and the conservative/traditionalists. The second conclusion is that
the defence of popular judges was, above all, ideological and had two political
presuppositions: the violent criticism of the royal magistracy of the Ancien Régime and
the defence of a justice that was movable by vote and transitory during the exercise
period. The third conclusion reveals that the constitutional models and the laws of
organization of justice never had a practical manifestation until the Newest Reform
(1841). And, finally, that liberalism would end up adopting a model based on judges of
law, moving away from populism, although it accepted a mitigated version of popular
judges, the so-called judges de facto (jurors). Therefore, this work outlines the general
framework of the debate on justice for liberals and also a comparison with the model in
force in the Ancien Régime, focusing, for both periods, on the model of election of popular
judges.
Finally, the text by Luís Valença Pinto (Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa) draws our
attention to the understanding that the war contributed to the evolution of the concept
of security influenced by ideas related to liberalism and democracy (national security,
collective security, cooperative security), attentive to the human dimension. Two
circumstances together define the matrix of this relationship. On the one hand, the
increasingly liberal nature of the political and strategic context and, on the other hand,
the growing correlation and subordination of security to this context.
The editorial team of this thematic issue is pleased to offer readers this issue
commemorating the liberal revolution of 1820, which reflects an interdisciplinary effort
to problematize plural knowledge, anchored in the dialogue between the areas of History,
Law, Culture and International Relations.
How to cite this editorial
Subtil, José; Atallah, Cláudia; Mota, Sarita; Dominguez, Rodrigo da Costa (2021). Editorial:
200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020). Janus.net, e-journal of international relations.
VOL12 N2, TD1 - Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December
2021. Consulted [online] on date of the last view, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-
7251.DT0121ED
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020)
December 2021
6
THE CRIME OF HIGH TREASON LESE-MAJESTY (PRIMEIRA CABEÇA) IN
CONJURAÇÃO BAIANA (BAHIA’S CONSPIRACY) OF 1798: CONTINUITY IN
LEGAL MODERNITY
PATRÍCIA VALIM
patricia.valim@ufba.br
She obtained her Ph.D. in Economic History from the University of São Paulo (USP), in 2013. She
conducted two research internships at post-doctoral level in 2014 and 2019 at the Federal
University of Bahia (UFBA) and at the Federal University of the State of São Paulo (UNIFESP),
respectively. Since 2015, she has been an associate professor at the Department of History and
at the Graduate Programme in History of UFBA (Brazil). Since August 2021, she has been a
member of the Department of History and of the Graduate Programme in History at the Federal
University of Ouro Preto (UFOP) under a technical cooperation regime. In 2018, she published
the book by EDUFBA “Corporação dos enteados: tensão, contestação e negociação política na
Conjuração Baiana de 1798", first degree crime of lese majesty. Since then, she has published
articles on the Court of Appeal of Bahia and the criminal legal culture in the investigations of the
disputes that preceded the struggles for political independence in Brazil, which took place in
1822.
Abstract
From the analysis of the information contained in the Records of the Devassas da Conjuração
Baiana (judicial proceeding filed by the Portuguese crown) of 1798, in the punitive logic of
local power and metropolitan authorities, it is clear that the circumscription of the social bases
of the event resulted from a social cleavage intended to maintain the order in Portugal and
overseas at the end of the 18th century. On the one hand, four free men, poor and pardos,
were exemplarily punished, reinforcing the strength and intrinsic superiority of Portuguese
absolutism when questioned. On the other hand, to continue governing, the Portuguese crown
needed to negotiate with broad sectors of that society, recognizing the legitimacy of the
political exercise and the struggle for the rights of those men. However, the transition from
legal pluralism to legal modernity in the Portuguese Ancien Régime was only possible because
the hierarchy inherent to slavery was not questioned.
Keywords
Boa Razão (Good Reason) Law, Criminal Legal Culture, Lese-Majesty, Bahia’s Conspiracy
How to cite this article
Valim, Patrícia (2021). The crime of high treason lese-majesty (Primeira Cabeça) in
Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s conspiracy) of 1798: continuity in legal modernity. Janus.net, e-
journal of international relations. VOL12 N2, TD1 - Thematic dossier 200 years after the
Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021. Consulted [online] in date of the last
visit, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0121.1
Article received on em June 1, 2021 and accepted for publication on September 15, 2021
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
7
THE CRIME OF HIGH TREASON LESE-MAJESTY (PRIMEIRA
CABEÇA) IN CONJURAÇÃO BAIANA (BAHIA’S CONSPIRACY) OF
1798: CONTINUITY IN LEGAL MODERNITY
1
PATRÍCIA VALIM
In an article on the political role of the high magistracy of the Court of Appeal of Bahia
in the second half of the 18th century, published in Journal Tempo in 2018, I
demonstrated the changes and continuity in the criminal legal culture triggered by
Pombal’s reforms in the legal system of the Portuguese Empire. One of the main changes
is the ethical-religious reference that dominated criminal law over the internal and
external forums of the subjects of the Portuguese crown, replaced by the prevalence of
rights, secularism and reason, utility and proportion, order, certainty and guarantees,
inspiring secularization and the legality of offenses and sentences. From the so-called Lei
da Boa Razão, the new guidelines established by the “modern natural law” (Valim, 2018)
were the culmination of the process of affirmation of secular political authorities. At the
end of the 18th century, several jurists separated the ideas of offense, penalty and crime
of lese-majesty, in order to make them operational within a more rational and
systematized legal system, differentiating them from the notions of sin and vice that
guided law until then.
This occurred because from the second half of the 18th century onwards, one of the
pillars of the Ancien Régime and of Hereditary Divine Law was questioned: the essential
link between justice and monarchic power, so that the king's power was identified with
his will to punish. Thus, in the process of transition from legal pluralism to legal
modernity, what was at stake for jurists about the need, or not, of a Penal Code was the
establishment of a new political economy of punitive power, eliminating punishment as
an act of the king’s revenge. This represents the creation of the normative and
disciplinary modern State in which the act of punishing is now considered as something
technical, detailed, effective, pedagogical and carried out within specific institutions
(Foucault, 2013; Valim, 2015).
For Wolkmer (2004), subjectivity is the centre of the process of constitution of legal
modernity. By expressing values such as freedom and equality, it establishes the
parameters that enable the ideal origin of all political formation, thus basing the link
between the subjective rights originated in the individual and the possibility of political
legitimacy based on their implementation and protection. In this sense, legal subjectivity
1
Article translated by Carolina Peralta.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
8
would be the recognition of natural rights, understood as powers or freedoms that
express conditions for the full development of each one and the whole of society.
However, although the legal literature of the late eighteenth century proposed the
systematization, rationalization of the legal order and judicial impartiality, pointing to a
rational and ordering intervention on the social reality of crimes, the analysis of the
allegations of malpractice of the judges responsible for the proceedings of the 1798
Bahia’s Conspiracy demonstrated the contradiction between the premises of modern
natural law and the permanence of royal intervention in the transition from legal
pluralism to legal modernity. This becomes more evident when analysing the event itself,
its agents, its requirements, the investigation, the witnesses, the defence and the final
ruling that qualified it as a crime of High Treason Lese Majesty Crime (Valim, 2018).
According to one of the leading experts on the subject, Mario Sbriccoli, the crime of lese-
majesty defined in Book V of the Philippine Ordinances foresaw “treason against the King
or his Royal State, which is such a serious and abominable crime. The ancient experts
found it so strange that they compared it to the leprosy that fills the whole body, without
ever being able to cure itself” (Sbriccoli, 1974: 250). This crime was divided into divine
lese-majesty and human lese-majesty: the first dealt with affronts related to faith or
religion, crimes of sacrilege, blasphemy, and heresy, for example. The human lese-
majesty dealt with offenses directly linked to the physical person of the king or the Royal
State, in the form of political crime and expressed in revolts, revolutions, riots, betrayals,
insurrections, seditions and conspiracies.
Mario Sbriccoli is not the only specialist in lese-majesty crime, but he was the first to
demonstrate the scope for political discretion in distinguishing human lese-majesty
crimes between first-degree or primeira cabeça ("prima caput") and second-degree
crimes or segunda cabeça (“secunda caput”). For the author, the hierarchy of crimes
strengthened the interpretation of magistrates, who could concentrate all possible
political crimes in the definition of "first-degree" while allocating other crimes to the
category of "second-degree", opening up multiple interpretative possibilities and political
opportunities to the States (Sbricoli, 1974; Pinillos, 2020; Dalri Junior, 2005). This is
precisely the subject of this article: the construction of the so-called Bahia’s Conspiracy
of 1798 as a crime of first-degree lese-majesty by the magistrates involved in unlawful
situations and activities. This was either due to the relations between the power and the
notables, or to the deviation of behaviour in the daily life of a society ruled by slavery
and by a State whose positions were divided for the benefit of a group that guaranteed
social cohesion in the face of conflicts inherent to the colonizing process (Valim, 2018).
In her master degree's thesis on the legal system procedures in the captaincy of Bahia
at the end of the 18th century, Pinillos (2020) analysed the crime of resistance to justice
Lieutenant Antônio Manuel da Mata was accused of in 1783, also considered a First
Degree Lese-Majesty crime
2
. The author demonstrates the multiplication of verifiable
possibilities of the crime of lese-majesty in the daily practice of justice. This was a result
of the paradox of the criminal legal culture shaped by the Portuguese Catholic matrix
which, in the end, strengthened even more the power of the king: despite the Law of
2
For the Brazilian colonial period, the two episodes that took place in Bahia and the Inconfidência Mineira
(Minas’ Conspiracy) of 1789 were the only cases of crimes of lese-majesty that have been reported.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
9
Good Reason’s intent to bring about the end of legal pluralism and the casuistry of
legislation as the will of the monarch, there was a resurgence of penal legislation in the
period, especially when the king and his representatives were targets.
The growth of the variables that defined the crime of high political treason and the
expansion in the number of conducts and punishable behaviours resulted in a kind of
“operative hierarchy” reflected in the seriousness of the crime: “attempting on the life of
the king and attacking the life of a bailiff, even though both personified power with
different qualities and intensities, were not on the same level" (Pinillos, 2020: 120). This
debate is not of little relevance since some Portuguese authors tend to consider legal
pluralism as the absence of royal control of the justice system. Accordingly, they analyse
the struggles for political independence in Brazil as a consequence of the “late
centralization” of Portuguese absolutism overseas by increasing the use of capital
punishment for political purposes (Monteiro, 2006: 124).
This article points to another direction: the arbitration of justice for the crime of first
degree lese-majesty worked as an effective mechanism for political rearrangement of the
Portuguese crown with broad sectors of Salvador’s society in the conflicting transition
from the 18th to the 19th century, despite one of the last death events of the Portuguese
Ancien Régime in Brazil: the torture of hanging followed by the dismemberment of the
bodies of four poor and pardo free men considered the heads of the 1798 Bahia’
Conspiracy.
This paper aims to analyse the judicial proceeding and punishment of a political
movement/lese-majesty crime as redefinitions of exclusion procedures and an
unavoidable part of the construction of the subject of law, modern subjectivity and Law
itself as an agent and normalization vector.
***
During 1797-1798, several denunciations, mostly apocryphal, were sent to the Kingdom
reporting the excesses committed by the judges of the Court of Appeal of Bahia. the
Portuguese crown was not investigating the denunciations. Of the various reasons that
explain this attitude, the most obvious is that there was no body in the colony higher
than the Court of Appeal of Bahia and Rio de Janeiro, whose judges were the nobles of
the colonial administration, the most respected and privileged among the royal civil
servants.
In a seminal work on the subject, Stuart Schwarz demonstrates that the Portuguese
crown saw the Court of Appeal as the main guardian of its interests because it occupied
a central position within a contradictory bureaucratic system, with jurisdictional overlaps
and multiple objectives. Precisely for this reason, in cases of conflicts of jurisdiction,
conflicts between judges or denunciations of wrongdoing, such situations were eventually
referred to the Overseas Council so that the crown could give its final opinion. This was
not the case at the end of the century in Bahia, as, according to Schwartz's thesis (1979:
287), the malpractice of magistrates was compensated for by the political functions they
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
10
ended up performing. In fact, this happened with the magistrates who conducted the
investigations of the 1798 Bahia Conspiracy.
The Bahia Conspiracy of 1798 was a protest movement triggered in the streets of
Salvador on the morning of 12 August through handwritten bulletins posted in public
buildings. Their content had extremely delicate points for governance on both sides of
the Atlantic. Examples include: "The Republican People from Bahia order, and want its
most dignified Revolution to be carried out in this city". This was followed by the call to
the population to participate in the uprising organised by the Freedom Party, a
heterogeneous group that called itself Anonymous Republicans, which made public the
objective of the “Bahia Republic”: “Cheer up, people from Bahia, the happy time of
freedom is coming. The time when we will all be Brothers and equal”.
In another bulletin, the Entes da Liberdade (Freedom Supporters) directly attacked Prince
Regent John VI: "People who live plagued with the full power of the crowned Unworthy
[...]". They had been questioning the legitimacy of the Prince's regency since 1792, when
the senility of his mother Queen Maria I was diagnosed. They also took sides in the
alliance between Castile and France, choosing revolutionary France for free trade with
the future “Bahia’s Republic”.
In addition to the opening of the port of Salvador, the group also demanded the increase
in militia pay to 200 réis a day, the end of taxes and fees charged by the Portuguese
Crown, the liberation of the trade in sugar, tobacco, brazilwood and all other business
types, equality before the law and merit in the criteria for advancement in the military
career and in local administration and for the choice of clerics who would lead the local
religion. Due to the publicly announced demands, the local authorities immediately
suspected, and rightly so, that the group was made up of people of different social status.
The Portuguese Crown and local authorities, headed by the governor of the captaincy of
Bahia (1788-1801), Fernando Jode Portugal e Castro, acted quickly. The investigation
was initiated at once, with the collaboration of some judges of the Court of Appeal of
Bahia and a group of powerful and rich men, called the corporação dos enteados
(corporation of stepchildren) by chronicler Luís dos Santos Vilhena (1969), due to
complaints of “lack of transparency” in public administration posts and participation in
the movement. Two members of this group of powerful people were summoned by the
judges to make denunciations. They told about the episode “prompt delivery of slaves”,
in which José Pires de Carvalho e Albuquerque, the third richest man in the captaincy
and Secretary of State of Brazil, personally took eleven slaves of this group to justice.
These episodes ended up interfering in the course of the investigation and in the social
restraint of the uprising.
On 7 September 1798, Francisco Vicente Viana, a white man, Judge in Bahia, Judge of
Orphans and Absentees, owner of the Madruga Cedo, Paramerim and Monte Engenhos
(sugar cane mills), all located in the district of Vila de São Francisco do Sergipe do Conde,
formally charged Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens for participating in the “planned revolution”.
On the same day, another slave master, Manoel José Villela de Carvalho, a white man,
single, Treasurer of the Royal Treasury, wholesale dealer and owner of the Marapé
Engenho, in São Francisco da Barra de Sergipe do Conde, was summoned to formally
present an accusation. Following the pattern of Francisco Vicente Viana's accusation,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
11
Manoel José Vilela de Carvalho told Judge Costa Pinto that he knew and had heard
repeatedly:
that an uprising was planned in this city with looting and assassins in order
to establish a free and independent Democratic Government, and that the
authors of this enterprise were a few mulattoes, among whom Luiz Gonzaga
das Virgens, […] who was said to have distributed some seditious and libertine
papers earlier, in Public and more Sacred Places”. He ended his accusation by
stating that he reported everything he knew to the “Illustrious and Honourable
Governor, making prompt delivery of the slaves
3
.
For this reason, just over two months after the first arrests resulting from the distribution
of the “revolting pamphlets on the morning of 12 August 1798, Fernando José de
Portugal e Castro, then governor-general of Bahia, sent a long letter to Rodrigo de Souza
Coutinho, Minister of Maria I
4
, explaining the procedures adopted in the enquiries to
discover, respectively, the author(s) of the pamphlets and the participants in the
movement.
Justifying the measures immediately taken, "which were required in such a delicate and
sensitive matter", the governor said that in order to discover the authors of the "papers"
he would use "all the other procedures he deemed necessary". And he did. After the
arrests and the information obtained from the first confrontations, the governor pondered
with Rodrigo on the most suitable means to discover the accused
During the enquiry, I reflected that, in this case, the most compliant with the
Law is not regularly the most effective [means] to discover the Accused of
this crime, who try to use all disguise, secrecy and caution when they commit
it so that there is a lack of eyewitnesses to prove it. So, all inquiries should
be made, even if uncertain and doubtful
5
.
The doubtful path chosen by Fernando was examining several old petitions kept at the
State and Government of Brazil Bureau commanded by José Pires de Carvalho e
Albuquerque. The objective was to compare the letters of the official documents with the
letters of the “seditious rags”. It must be pointed out that the documents sent to the
governor referred to urban militia troops, circumscribing the defendant(s) in advance to
a certain group of the society, the militiamen.
The examination resulted in the discovery of two petitions that indicated that they were
authored by Domingos da Silva Lisboa, a pardo man. The arrest was decreed “although
this evidence was remote and fallible”, as the governor “heard” that Domingos was said
3
Cf. “Testemunhas da devassa...”. Read, especially the testimony of witness no. 6, Francisco Vicente Viana.
In: Autos da Devassa da Conspiração dos Alfaiates. Arquivo Público do Estado da Bahia, 1998, vol. 2, pp.
923-924. Henceforth ADCA.
4
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio Janeiro, Henceforth BNRJ, Sessão de Manuscritos, I-28, 26, 1, no. 13. Letter of
20 October 1798.
5
Ibid.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
12
to have “a loose tongue”
6
. In addition to the accused's verbal laxity, his profession
weighed heavily against him.
It was customary for the investigation of crimes, whatever they were, to draw up the
term of imprisonment, compulsory attire and hair cut (termo de prisão, hábito e tonsura)
on the same day or the day after the accused's arrest, to ensure their physical integrity,
based on the description of their characteristics (Wehling, 1986: 151). In the case of
Domingos da Silva Lisboa, it is noteworthy that the exact date of his arrest is not included
in the records. However, the “finding and seizure report”, done on 17 August 1798,
indicates that the accused, if was not arrested on the same day, was arrested a day later.
However, his term of arrest was drawn up eight months later, on 2 March 1799. This
strange procedure also occurred with the next accused person.
The suspicion of the governor of Bahia in relation to Domingos da Silva Lisboa was not
confirmed. Ten days after his arrest, two notes were sent to the Head of the Discalced
Carmelites, proving that Domingos da Silva Lisboa was not the author of the papers, and
that the means used to investigate the “leaders” of the movement were very doubtful.
However, the governor again looked for evidence in the petitions from the State Bureau
and found three documents that "attested" that the papers had been written by Luiz
Gonzaga das Virgens e Veiga, an equally pardo man and soldier of the First Line Regiment
from Salvador Garrison and the Fourth Company of Grenadiers
7
. It so happens that this
time a “daring request” weighed on the defendant, once sent by the accused, so that
Fernando
would appoint him Adjutant of the fourth Regiment of Militias of this City,
composed of pardo men, claiming that they should be equally attended to as
the whites, which I did not grant, and I kept in my power due to its
extravagance
8
.
By analogy to the content of the letter, the governor made a conclusion regarding the
content of the subversive pamphlets, since the papers also “referred to that same
equality between pardos, blacks and whites”. That said, “he is persuaded that he [Luiz
Gonzaga das Virgens e Veiga], and not someone else, is the author of the Seditious
Papers
9
.
Despite having been arrested on 23 August 1798, his term of arrest was drawn up on 24
February1799, a week before the term of imprisonment of the first accused, Domingos
6
“Auto de exame, e combinação das Letras dos pesquins [sic], e mais papeis sedicciozos [sic], que
apparecerão nas esquinas, ruas, e Igrejas desta Cidade que se achão incorporados na Devassa, que esta
debaixo do N. 1 e do papel que elles estão escritos, com as letras de Domingos da Silva Lisboa nas peticoens,
que forão achadas em sua caza, e com o papel limpo, que ahi tambem se achou, e tudo se acha junto ao
auto da achada, e aprehensão constante do appenso N. 9”. In: Autos da Devassa da Conspiração dos
Alfaiates. Salvador: Imprensa Oficial do Estado, 1998, vol. 1, pp. 86-89.
7
“Auto de combinação de letra dos pesquins [sic], e papeis sediciosos, que apparecerão nas esquinas, ruas
e Igrejas desta Cidade, incorporados na Devassa debaixo do n. 1 com a letra de Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens
nas peticoens que estão no appenso n. 4 e papeis juntos por linha ao appenso n. 5, e com a letra de
Domingos da Silva Lisboa nas peticoens...”. In: ADCA, vol. 1, pp. 123-124.
8
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro, Sessão de Manuscritos, I-28-26, 1, n. 13. Letter from Luiz Gonzaga
das Virgens from 1797.
9
“Cópia do termo de prizão habito e tonçura feita ao Reo Luis Gonzaga das Virgens”. In: ADCA, vol. 1, pp.
142-143.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
13
da Silva Lisboa. The governor of the captaincy of Bahia believed that he had solved the
crime involving the seditious papers promptly. However, that was not what happened.
Soldier Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens was arrested on 23 August 1798 on the accusation that
he, and not Domingos da Silva Lisboa, was the author of the seditious papers. Luiz
Gonzaga das Virgens was well known to the local authorities. At the age of twenty, he
became a soldier and was assigned to the grenadier company of the 1st troop regiment
of the frontline, sworn in on 30 August 1781, and was discharged as a deserter on 30
October of the same year. He swore in by the flag and deserted twice more, and after
1791, he wandered through the hinterlands until being arrested, answering a verbal case
in the Council of War, established on 9 April 1793
10
.
It was in the documentation on Luiz Gonzaga, at the Council of War, kept in the State
Bureau, that the governor had compared the handwriting in the papers with some
petitions that the accused had once written. The petition that contributed to his conviction
indicated that
Pardo men are recruited and assigned to the Military guild of the Paid Troops
[...]. The so-called pardo men are of the same substance and sensitivity of
other individuals of the Military and Civil Society, with no greater difference
than that colour, a dissimilar accident with which nature distinguished them
[...] remaining, however, equivalent to whites, both regarding the Material,
and the core, the spiritual substance. [however, they are treated] as objects
of slavery, of contempt [eroded] and finally as exterminated, or spurious with
minimal access, and graduation of posts [...], and without a premium, which
is all that makes past works enjoyable
11
.
Luiz Gonzaga ended the petition requesting equality in rising to the highest ranked posts
in the military career, claiming that as “an individual from the class of the aforementioned
unfortunates [pardo], he has the pain, the inconsolable pain of seeing the colour white
ascending to the ranks [...], with no other relevant reasons than [not] different merits,
and noble ascent
12
. Before the publication of the seditious papers, on the morning of 12
August 1798, Luiz Gonzaga requested “one year's leave without loss of pay, bread, and
consequence, due to his poverty”
13
.. It which was denied to him, before being arrested
and taken to Court. During the testimonies, Luiz Gonzaga provided important information
about what he had done during his stay in the hinterlands. He said he had met João da
Silva Norbonha, in the city of Natal dos Reis Magos, in Rio Grande do Norte. He informed
that João was a Portuguese born in Porto, a businessman who lived in Salvador, but who
often went to the interior lands on business. He was asked about the names of the people
with whom the said João had had conversations, to which Luiz Gonzaga replied that “he
10
ADCA...vol. 1, p.127 Council of War on Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens.
11
Cf. Arquivo Público do Estado da Bahia, Bundle 581, attachment no. 5, L Comparison of Luiz Gonzaga das
Virgens' signature on the document of the Council of War with the petitions and requests he would have
written. This document was incorporated into the second edition of the Autos das Devassas, from 1998,
when Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens e Veiga was asked questions. Cf. ADCA, vol. 1, pp. 116-117.
12
Idem, p. 117.
13
AHU_CU_Baía_Box 96, doc. 18920: Request by Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens e Veiga, in which he asks for a
year’s leave to deal with his interests in the Kingdom. It is annotated by José Luiz de Magalhães e Menezes
on 4 May 1798.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
14
[João] was friends of Priest Padre Francisco Agostinho Gomes and Jacinto Dias Damasio,
and many other men from Praia, and that he did business in their homes”
14
.
Asked what they used to talk about, Luiz Gonzaga said that João da Silva Norbonha was
a very educated man and well-informed about events in Europe, from what he read in
the newspapers, and about the situation in France and England. He often spoke about
the equality of men and humanity with whom they were to be treated, “especially the
injustice of pardo people not being admitted to higher positions, without however, acting
against the Church or the State”
15
. The authorities asked no more, resuming the
statement on another date and adopting the same pattern as the testimonies of the
slaves and Domingos da Silva Lisboa.
The content of the petitions, testimonies and confrontations demonstrate that Luiz
Gonzaga das Virgens' libertarian ideas and “French inclination” meant, above all,
improved position in the military hierarchy, where he had the lowest position. His
understanding from the conversations he had with João da Silva Noronha about
revolutionary events in France and the reading of texts by d'Anglas, Carra, Volney and
the Notice of Saint Petersburg found in his house suggest that such readings potentiated
the claims of those militiamen and the became tools they believed could change their
lives in some way.
Captives and militiamen who knew how to read and write believed that they were able
to claim their rights, since this political sociability made them more sensitive to the
hierarchization they were victims of. Indeed, reporting to the local authorities the
participation of men “placed among the peoples” in the “planned revolution” was not just
a strategy of the captives.
On 25 August 1798, two days after Luiz Gonzaga's arrest, the governor was surprised by
three accusations, whose content revealed that another pardo, João de Deus do
Nascimento, had invited some people from the Artillery Regiment to a meeting that would
be held that night, in the Campo do Dique do Desterro, whose objective was
to organize a rebellion, and revolution, which hinder other people he had so
well called to his side, begging them to go to his house the following night,
and to go from there with him [João de Deus] and others to the Campo do
Dique, in order to adjust the mode, means, and occasion when the planned
revolution would to take place
16
.
The meeting at Campo do Dique was aborted. One of the reasons was that among the
participants there were those who recognized the whistleblowers and distrusted their
presence. After this episode on 26 August of the same year, another enquiry was
conducted to investigate the crime of conspiracy, led by judge Francisco Sabino da Costa
14
ADCA, vol. 1, p. 101 Questions made to Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens e Veiga, soldier of the Grenadiers
Company of the First Regiment of this Garrison.
15
ADCA, vol.1, pp. 104-105.
16
Denúncia publica jurada e necessária que dá Joaquim Joze da Veiga, homem pardo, forro, cazado e official
de ferrador [...]”; “Denúncia publica [...] que o Capitão do Regimento Auxiliar dos homens pretos
Joaquim Joze de Santa Anna [...]; “Denuncia publica [...] Joze Joaquim de Serqueira, homem branco e
Soldado Garnadeiro do primeiro Regimento pago desta Praça [...]”. In: ADCA, vol. II, pp. 910-920.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
15
Pinto. Several people were arrested over the course of six months. Among them, some
only provided clarifications, others were considered guilty a priori. The social cleavage
meant differentiation between the accused. According to what Fernando José de Portugal
e Castro explained to Rodrigo de Sousa Coutinho
the context of the seditious Papers, so poorly organized, since they are
extremely bold and brazen; the character and quality of the author, and of
the main heads who dealt with the rebellion such as Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens,
João de Deos Alfaiate, Lucas Dantas, and Luiz Pires, all four pardo men, of
terrible conduct, and lacking in religion, made me realise that these attacks
contained no people of consideration, nor understanding. They had no
knowledge or enlightenment, as shown in the confessions of these
Defendants
17
.
According to the information in the records, the situation was not exactly the one
described in the letter by D. Fernando. Parallel to the arrests, judges Manoel
Magalhães Pinto e Avellar de Barbedo and Francisco Sabino Álvares da Costa Pinto
collected, since 17 August 1798, the detainees' testimonies and coordinated the
“Assentadas”, testimonies of witnesses who, in this case, were sugar cane planters,
merchants, thirteen women and some free men who had some relationship with the
accused. It was increasingly clear that political sociability among the participants of
the event was not limited to the middle and lower strata of that society, D. Fernando
insisted on affirming to D. Rodrigo de Sousa Coutinho, because, on the occasion of
the report of the arrest of the first accused, Domingos da Silva Lisboa had been “[...]
enticing and inviting to this end [revolt] several Slaves of different Masters, and some
soldiers, and other individuals who were successively arrested [...]
18
.
Over five months of depositions to confirm the author of the “revolting and nervous
papers”, the witnesses stated that they “heard” about the content of the said papers,
but that they were not sure of their author. The testimony of Francisco Pereira Rabello,
a white man, Lieutenant of the Auxiliary Branch of Ordenanças and a resident in
Itapagipe, near Salvador, is quite significant. He affirmed
To have publicly heard that certain daring papers will appear in the streets,
however he [...] doesn't know who wrote them or who helped with their
making. And [...] while he was in the location of Bomfim and the news of the
arrest of Domingos da Sylva Lisboa was made public, the witness said that
the said Lisboa had not been the Author of the papers but his superiors were,
and all they needed was to have the support of the troops
19
.
Judge Manoel Magalhães Pinto de Avelar e Barbedo did not check the deponent's
information, preferring to report it to the governor
20
. Aware of the possibility of urban
17
Letter from D. Fernando José de Portugal e Castro to D. Rodrigo de Souza Coutinho dated 20 October 1798.
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro, Sessão de Manuscritos, doc. cit.
18
Idem.
19
ADCA, vol. 1, p. 61.
20
Idem.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
16
troop commanders being among the “leaders” of the movement and commanding a large
number of men to carry out the uprising, D. Fernando did not comment on these
denouncements in his letter to D. Rodrigo de Souza Coutinho, preferring to gain time in
the investigation, relying on an accomplice mechanism for silencing some information
operated by the judges.
This was because during the inquest, the local authorities could no longer hide from
Lisbon that the uprising was planned by people of different social status and that their
demands made explicit in the streets of Salvador questioned order through a "Republic".
In addition to forming a government for the common good, this plan could also lead to a
republican ethics experienced by all members of a given community (Mattos, 1998: 71).
The testimonies of the defendants also highlighted the involvement of these gentlemen
in meetings that discussed “French ideas”, a term often associated with the republican
system of government and the ideas of liberty, equality and fraternity that led to the end
of the French Ancien Régime. The main complaint was about the attempted reform of
Rodrigo de Sousa Coutinho, Minister of the Navy and Overseas Dominions, which
compromised the group’s privileges due to the end of monopolies and fair taxation,
among other “vexations”. The readiness to incarcerate the enslaved would prevent
information from being revealed, dispel the suspicions raised in the process and reaffirm
loyalty to the Portuguese Crown. Although from the beginning of the investigation the
social composition of the defendants was limited to the militia, removing powerful men
from the inquiry and minimizing the participation of slaves in the revolt, the processes
were formalized and all the procedural acts were preserved. On 12 March 1799, seven
months after the revolt broke out, the lawyer of Santa Casa da Misericórdia, “graduate”
José Barbosa de Oliveira was appointed defender and guardian of the defendants, also
allowing other lawyers to make other claims in their defence. The prisoners had the right
of defence for five days, and although the lawyer's appointment took place on 12 March,
the defence began on 12 June 1799. José Barbosa de Oliveira began his defence resorting
to modern natural law:
Because, by the Ordinance of Book 5, title 6, the death penalty is naturally
cruelly established against the one who is convinced of having committed the
horrific crime of Lese-Majesty, and by the aforementioned Respectable
judgment it is ordered that the Appellants state In fact, and in law, the
foundations of their defences, it is certain that in exposing them, the
Appellants only seek to show their innocence of the crime of which they are
accused, without their guilt becoming more aggravated in this action, after
the defence of any defendant being Natural, Divine and Positive Law
21
.
Three important questions guided the central argument of José Barbosa de Oliveira's
defence. The first and the most important was the absence of evidence for the crime of
first-degree lese-majesty (political crime against the Crown of Portugal): the absence of
Corpus Delicti in the prisoners would be enough to ask for suspension of any penalty
against the appellants "even though, by the way, they were fully convinced of the crime,
since Corpus Delicti is the total foundation of the Criminal Court, according to the Rule".
21
ADCA, p. 947-949.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
17
For the lawyer, the second fundamental issue for the defendants' defence was the
magnitude of the crime “a Confederation against His Majesty and his State”, so that the
judges would have to consider that “without weapons or dispositions, one could not
commit the horrific delict of Uprising in such a populous City, and the Capital of America”.
According to José Barbosa de Oliveira, the lack of evidence for the prosecution is closely
related to the second issue of the central argument of his defence, the way how the
accusations were formalized by “less legal witnesses”: planters and members of the local
administration who did “prompt delivery” of their slaves to justice to get rid of rumours
about “absence of transparency” and “sedition crime”.
The lawyer concluded the central argument of the defence, stating:
Because the Defendants could never have any intention of promoting an
Uprising, and Sedition against the State, in order to establish a Democratic
Government; for if the {p.48} the Defendants are tailors; others masons;
others are common Soldiers; slaves; and of minor age, all people of low
status, they lacked the necessary education, and wisdom, or knowledge, to
be able to establish a Government of that quality, which requires special Laws,
and whose establishment could not reach the inferior quality, and abject
condition of the Defendants
22
.
The defence's final decision reiterates the need for the evidence to conclude with the
greatest possible accuracy, disregarding this view that the opinion of less legal witnesses
is sufficient, in view of the seriousness of the crime. For the same reason, it is necessary
to have higher Solemnity to know the true delinquents”
23
. After suggesting that the
accused took the blame through physical punishment and the absence of an examination
of the corpus delicti, for the defence lawyer, the conduct of the inquiries failed to prove
the accused's guilt for the crime of first-degree lese-majesty. On the contrary: "only the
testimonies of notoriety and publicity are discovered, which lead to nothing but slander,
or a Remote indication, which by itself is not enough for the imposition of the ultimate
penalty, nor even of torture" (Valim, 2018: 135).
With the defence's final decision demonstrating the lack of proof of the crime of lese-
majesty by the accused and given the evidence of the participation of powerful men in
the crime of sedition, which could compromise the career of the governor of the captaincy
of Bahia, Fernando José de Portugal e Castro began to participate more effectively in
conducting the investigation, stating to D. Rodrigo de Sousa Coutinho:
what has always been feared in the colonies is slavery [...] it is not natural
that well-employed and established men, who have goods and properties,
want to participate in a conspiracy or attack, which would have terrible
consequences
24
.
22
ADCA, p. 952.
23
Idem.
24
Ibidem.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
18
The governor's effort to circumscribe free, poor and pardo men as the only possible
defendants for the crime of lese-majesty led the Portuguese crown to order the imperious
exemplary punishment of the participants of the planned revolution:
These Defendants are to be sentenced in Court for the merit of the case, and
they must be tried with greater promptness, and with the publicity that the
Laws allow [...] receiving the deserved punishment for their crimes, using
with them the full severity of the Laws, both concerning the Leaders, and
those who accepted the invitation; and those who did l do not denounce such
a huge Crime. In future, it must be known to all that in such a great attack
on the public good, there is no moderation of the penalty ordered by the
Law
25
.
In view of the orders of the Crown and the statements obtained throughout the
investigation, D. Fernando pondered the necessary distinction in the application of the
penalty, since
there seems to be several classes of Defendants, perhaps four or six reputed
as the main leaders of this sedition, others who, although they were not the
authors, have given their consent, and invited several people, others who
accepted the invitation and attended the meetings alternately, others who
were invited and will not denounce it as they are obliged to, and some, finally,
who did not accept the invitation and were disgusted by it, or who were merely
aware of this disorder, and remained silent and kept it a secret, either or
thinking that such revolutionary projects would not have any effect, or
through ignorance, if they can allege they lack the first and most essential
obligation of a subject. As a consequence, some will receive ordinary and
capital punishment, and others will be sentenced to exile, more, or less
severe, for a greater or lesser number of years, according to the various
degrees of accusation against them
26
.
Thus, on the eighteenth of October 1799, the criteria for the sentences and the conclusion
of the investigation on the “planned revolution” were defined. It was concluded that some
inhabitants of the city of Salvador tried to carry out an uprising to take away the
government from Portugal. In order to attain the uprising, the authorities stated that the
participants elected leaders who were
individuals of the lowest [...] class of pardo men, a quality that was hateful
to them, intending therefore to extinguish it by means of the indistinct
equality to which they aspired [...] to disseminate Free ideas and anti-political
feelings among those who they believed to be the most capable and willing to
follow them [...] and have the imaginary advantages and prosperity of a
Democratic Republic, where all will be Common without difference of colour
25
Copy of the Royal Letter of Her Majesty, D. Maria I to D. Fernando José de Portugal e Castro. ADCA, vol. 1,
pp. 71-72.
26
Letter of D. Fernando José de Portugal to D. Rodrigo de Souza Coutinho. BN, Sessão de manuscritos.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
19
or condition, where they will occupy the most important Ministries, living
under general abundance, and contentment
27
.
The detailed account of the conclusion document demonstrates that by "inculcating at
the same time knowledgeable and interested persons in its execution [they invited]
people of such pre-eminence, authority, and honour, that these same qualities exclude
them from the slightest thought of infidelity". After a year when the hidden conspiracy
was planned”, several of the most impious, darting and seditious papers were found in
the streets, and churches, which could abort their heated and devoid of fire idea of
Religion, and due respect to the Supreme Ruler”, which resulted in the capture of a
“monster of evil”. After the first arrest, the judges concluded that the meeting on 25
August at the Campo do Duque do Desterro had taken place because after the statements
of the then accused, the participants
fear of being discovered in the Confessions, and declarations of their Partner
and Friend [Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens] and considering themselves to be in a
risky situation, they chose not to go ahead with their projects, and reduce
their effective execution
28
.
It was concluded that those guilty of the first-degree lese-majesty crime, conspiring
against the Portuguese Crown, and planning an uprising in Campo do Duque do Desterro,
were
the unfortunate, and disgraced [defendants] Lucas Dantas de Amorim, João
de Deos do Nascimento, Manoel Faustino dos Santos Lira, Romão Pinheiro
and the absent Luis Pires Condemned to death by the Respectable Judgment
[blank], as well as the Lieutenant of 2nd Regiment of this Garrison
Hermógenes Francisco de Aguillar Condemned to one year imprisonment, and
the [defendants] Manoel Jose da Vera Crus and Ignácio Pires condemned to
500 whiplashes and sold out of the Captaincy
29
.
Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens, in turn, was the only one convicted of being the author of the
seditious pamphlets posted in the streets of Salvador on the morning of 12 August 1798,
as it was concluded that Domingos da Silva Lisboa could not be the author of the papers.
On 7 November 1799, the conclusion of the investigation read as follows:
Justice that the Queen Our Lady orders to be enforced on this execrable
defendant Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens, a pardo man, born in this City
[Salvador], to be taken publicly with shame and sound to the gallows erected
for this torture, and in it die natural death forever. And after death, his hands
and head are to be cut-off, which will remain in the said place of execution,
until time consumes them. And his property is to be confiscated for the tax
27
ADCA, vol. II, pp. 1122-1123.
28
Idem, p. 1124.
29
Idem, p. 1144.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
20
authorities, and Royal Chamber, and at the expense of the Court of Appeal,
which also declared his children and grandchildren infamous, and ordered that
the house of his dwelling be demolished, spread with salt, never to be built
again
30
.
As for the slaves handed over to justice by their owners, José Felix da Costa and Luís
Leal, who were accused in the charge against Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens and then indicted
in the investigation of the “planned revolution”, one was deported to regions in Africa
outside Portugal’s domains, and another was acquitted for being “absolutely free of any
guilt”. The slaves of the Secretary of State of Brazil, José Pires de Carvalho e
Albuquerque, in turn, had their sentences alleviated, as they were found guilty “for the
lack of denunciation of the planned crime being slaves. they could not know of the
obligation to report"
31
.
Regarding the "abominable French principles" that so worried agents in Portugal, the
judges of the Court of Appeal concluded that only pardo men were sectarians of
"pernicious principles", since, after the investigation, the accusations that some
important people also approved the doctrine, did not stand. They were "intellectual
raptures of young people that were impossible to fight, because the pamphlets on which
they were based were difficult to control and circulated freely"
32
. The authorities did not
take this information forward because it was not in the interest of the Portuguese Crown
to break the partnership with a sector that provided support for colonial exploitation in
the main captaincy of Portuguese America. This is why the royal authorities were very
interested in circumscribing the social composition of the event to the middle and lower
sectors of that society with the objective of socially delegitimizing any project of a
republican nation.
Thus, on the hot early morning of 8 November 1799, according to the friar, the troops
occupied Praça da Liberdade, a large square located in the centre of Salvador. The people
kept coming. An isolation perimeter was established between the troops and the public
scaffold built especially for the occasion. At eleven o'clock, the procession began. In front,
there was a band of horns and drums, followed by the brotherhoods covered with their
capes and covers, holding a cross and their respective vicars. Soon after, those
condemned to exile walked with their hands tied behind their backs, preceded by the
porter of the Council, with the insignia of his office, followed by the four defendants
sentenced to capital punishment for the crime of first-degree lese-majesty, accompanied
by two Franciscan friars, in addition to all the clerks, bailiffs and the porter of the Court
of Appeal of Bahia.
The Senate of the City Council, the councillors, the senior mayors, the junior staff, and
the attorney of the Council followed, holding Portugal’s flag. Further back, there was the
brotherhood of Mercy and the executioner, bearing the insignia of their office. People
were crowding the windows of the houses to see the procession of the condemned. The
30
Conclusion document, Notification of the Sentence regarding defendant Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens. ADCA,
vol. 1, pp. 175-176.
31
ADCA, vol.2, pp. 1161 and 1191.
32
In: Accioli, op. cit., vol. III, p. 133
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
21
procession went through the streets of the Cathedral, from Terreiro de Jesus to the top
of the Tira Preguiça slope, arriving in Piedade. After the drumming, the chief bailiff read
for the last time the royal orders that announced the severity according to which the
accused would be punished for being considered by the royal authorities the heads of the
“planned revolution” that aimed to create a democratic government in Brazil. Faced with
the three paid regiments of that garrison, holding arms to prevent any accident that
might result in favour of the defendants, the condemned went up to the scaffold
33
.
The first to be hanged was Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens e Veiga. Before, according to the
barefoot Carmelite, the defendant had an “act of protest”, regretting his actions,
especially for having disrespected the Church. The “admiration that all felt with what
Gonzaga said was astonishing”. He said that Luiz Gonzaga told everyone “I confess that
this pious Father [...] shed his blood not only for them, but also for many to save me; in
it I wait for my pardon [...]”. He continued his public confession by complaining of the
harm done to him by bad friends, advising people to stay away from their influence, and
he asked forgiveness for not having followed the virtuous advice his godmother had given
him.
He ended up making the most “tender supplications to God to save him”. After
confession, he was hanged, amid the commotion of people at his words. Crying a lot after
witnessing the hanging of Luiz Gonzaga das Virgens and Veiga, João de Deus do
Nascimento asked Friar José to come closer for “a sincere act of contrition”. According to
the barefoot Carmelite, minutes before being hanged, João de Deus said goodbye to life
telling the “innumerable people who were in that square” that
Follow the law [of] the true God, the Catholic Religion is the only true one,
and everything else is deceit; when I followed it without a doubt I lived and
even if quite poor, perhaps independent, but after I read some texts by
Voltaire, Calvino, Rousseau, I departed from what I should not, which is why
I ended up here. Gentlemen, whoever wants to be bad, be only for himself,
and don't summon other people. [...] Freedom and equality is this, he said
pointing to the gallows.
Still, according to the friar
At the last moment of his life, João de Deus said to all who heard him, asked
God for mercy, and asked the Priests for help; He also asked the executioner
to give him a good death. So before he fell off the scaffold, shaking to death,
and screaming for Jesus Mary, he fell from the scaffold, ending his life with
the words in life: mercy, mercy
34
.
33
Other report by Priest Joze D’Monte Carmelo, barefoot Carmelite. Instituto Histórico e Geográfico Brasileiro,
Notícia da Bahia, tomo IV, Lata 402, manuscript 69. Arquivo Histórico Ultramarino, inventário Castro e
Almeida, Bahia, documentos avulsos, boxes: 41- 82. The document “Outra relação...” is fully transcribed in
the work of Luís Henrique Dias Tavares. História da Sedição intentada na Bahia em 1798 (A Conspiração
dos Alfaiates). São Paulo/Brasília: Pioneira/INL, 1975, pp. 123-137, passim.
34
Idem.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
22
The execution of the other two defendants was followed by the dismemberment of their
bodies. Lucas Dantas' head was cut off, as were those of the other three, and then
skewered on a pole in Dique do Desterro. The other pieces were exposed on the way to
Largo de São Francisco, where Lucas Dantas resided. In front of the same place, the
head of Manuel Faustino dos Santos Lira was placed, as he was a frequent visitor and
because he did not have a fixed address. The head of João de Deus was exhibited in Rua
Direita do Palácio, now called Rua Chile; his legs, arms and torso were scattered through
the Comércio streets, a busy trading area downtown. The head and hands of Luiz
Gonzaga were stuck on the scaffold, as he was considered by the royal authorities to be
responsible for the pamphlets that announced the “planned revolution” to the population.
The day after the morbid event, the bodies exposed to the heat showed signs of rapid
decomposition and attracted a flock of vultures that filled the city with pestilential fumes.
On 11 November 1799, the city's air was unbreathable; rot had invaded every house and
the population feared for its health. Faced with the precarious state of health in the city,
some authorities and Misericórdia brothers asked governor Fernando José de Portugal e
Castro to remove the dead and exposed bodies at the behest of justice for the example
of the peoples. The request was granted at dawn on the 15th. The remains were collected
by the authorities and buried in a place that is still unknown (Valim, 2009: 14).
***
The danger of deviating from human nature, passion, and reason, such as the possibility
of corrupting man and the social fabric, seems to be one of the faces of the laudatory
report the friar made. By allowing himself to be swept away by the normative content of
Bahia’s society from the end of the 18th century, he converted the miracle of divine
mercy, after the repentance of the condemned, into a part of the political dimension of
exemplary punishment. The political dimension given to the miracle of divine mercy is
one of the consequences of the logic of exemplary punishment. In addition to the
defendants' repentance in public having meant their conversion, it also meant a public
confession. It is worth remembering that in Friar José's narrative the condemned people's
repentance occurred during their torment. In this sense, the final words of João de Deus
do Nascimento were significant. In “tears”, he said just before hanging “Follow the law
[of] God, the Catholic Religion is the only true one, and everything else is deceit; when
I followed it without a doubt, I lived well even if quite poor.] Freedom and equality is
this, he said pointing to the gallows”.
Exemplary punishments in Absolutism had in common the fact that they involved some
type of physical suffering and, therefore, targeted the body (Foucault, 2009). Even in the
most recurrent forms of punishment, such as banishment, one can find some dimension
of “suffering”, whether through exposure, fines, whipping or branding. Far from being a
savage procedure, the author draws our attention to the fact that torture is a form of
calculated suffering, in which the political power seeks to publicly establish causal
relationships between crime and punishment, according to the political uses that can be
had in this procedure.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
23
As one of the last punitive examples of Portuguese absolutism in Brazil, the punishment
of the defendants in the 1798 Bahia Conspiracy corresponds not only to corporal
punishment, but also, above all, to a ritual organized in order to reinforce the power of
the Portuguese monarchy in Brazil
35
. The ritual of torture expresses, therefore, the
sumptuousness of sovereignty, the strength of the monarch in his exercise of power and
rights. The death of the defendants in the public gallows of Salvador was a spectacle that
aimed to reaffirm the cleavage between the forces of the sovereign and the subjects,
since the torture of the defendants narrated by Friar José can be considered as a very
effective way of showing the asymmetry between the subjects who dared to violate the
law and the absolutist power that asserts its strength.
However, on 25 October 1799, ten days before the hanging followed by the
dismemberment of the bodies of the men considered defendants in the 1798 Bahia
Conspiracy, the Portuguese crown sent a Licence to the Bishop of Olinda, JoJoaquim
da Cunha Azeredo Coutinho, about the creation of a new Regiment based in Recife to
operate in a vast region, including the Captaincy of Bahia. The new regiment would be
composed of 1600 men, similar to the Royal Army Arsenal, starting to function by means
of “clear public” resolutions. In addition to meeting the main demand of the militia
members who participated in the Bahia Conspiracy, establishing the payment of 200 réis
in daily wages, the New Regiment provided for a date to receive wages, one-month
training for the troops and a public examination for purposes of rising in the military
career, with five-stage tests and a panel composed of three examiners: Lieutenant
Colonel, Major and Captain
36
.
A significant fact in the conflicting transition from the 18th to the 19th century, the
analysis of the documentation of the New Regiment indicates the change from the typical
criteria of the Old Regime to the principle of isonomy in the public sphere and the
compromise solution that the Portuguese crown established with the militia members
who participated in the movement. It met their main demands as a way of containing
the rebellious. By transforming them into “subjects in their own right”, the Portuguese
crown recognized the legitimacy of the public claim and struggle of those men. When
men of different social status appealed to the population to join the uprising that would
lead to a republican government, they broke the circle of making politics restricted to
virtuous men of power, in the tradition of Montesquieu. They blurred the cleavage
between those who work and those who do politics; between those who command and
those who obey; and those who dared to deviate from the original trajectory.
The fracture caused by the radical nature of the discourse in the handwritten texts and
the action of those men from the middle and lower sectors made the authorities realize
that it was not enough to leave the powerful on the side-lines of investigations to restore
order. It was necessary to eliminate this experience in the streets of Salvador from within
these sectors. It was also necessary to reaffirm the intrinsic superiority of the Portuguese
Crown through the exemplary punishment of men who dared to do politics, questioning
order and proposing alternatives for the future.
35
Idem.
36
1799 Formação do Batalhão e do Estado Maior para conter a Inconfidência Baiana”. Private
documentation made available for this research.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
24
However, nothing was the same afterwards: after more than a year of inquiries, the
Portuguese Crown undertook a series of compromise solutions with the enteados
corporation to create a political consensus around which these men would increase their
funds, privileges and powers, and would continue to constitute, in the captaincy of Bahia,
the social base for the maintenance of colonial exploitation. Some of the slaves brought
to justice by their owners were sentenced to exile, others tried to escape the 500 lashes
in Pelourinho, while others had their sentence changed after the “justification notice”, as
they did not denounce their masters.
The contradictions in the concepts of freedom and equality are the synthesis of the ideas
of the Republic formulated in the 1798 Bahia Conspiracy and of the crisis of the Ancien
Régime, where the new and the old coexisted in constant tension, disputing spaces,
ideas, hearts and minds. The “Bahia Republic” outlined by those men and politicized in
the streets of Salvador represented, above all, the possibility for all sectors to make
politics and alternatives to living in a colony, giving their own colours and rhythms to the
political language of revolutionary France, which at the time reached several overseas
domains. The republican ethics of feeling free announced, at the end of a conflicting
century, that man could realize his humanity in and through politics and no longer
through religion or just through work.
The greatest weakness of the “Bahia Republic” and of this modernity, however, lied in
the conservative critique of slavery explained within the limits of the project of freeing
that group of slaves and not ending slavery, according to the testimony of the African
Vicente. Slavery as the limit of possible republicanism and the distinction according to
capacity as the limit of political coalition between sectors of that society suggest that the
ideas of freedom and equality in the colonial universe, in the late 18th century, can
stimulate both revolutions and reforms to avoid them, since in this universe any attempt
to reduce structural inequalities sounded like Revolution.
References
Almeida. A, Cândido Mendes de (1985). Regimento do Tribunal da Relação do Rio de
Janeiro, item 10. Lisbon: Calouste Gulbenkian Foundation.
Dal Ri Júnior, Arno (2005). Entre lesa-majestade e lesa-república. A transfiguração do
crime político no iluminismo. Revista Sequência, no. 51, pp. 107-140.
Foucault, Michel (2013). A verdade e as formas jurídicas. Rio de Janeiro: NAU.
Garriga, Carlos (2002). Ordem jurídico y poder poltico en el Antiguo Rgimen. México,
Istor, no. 16.
Gonçalo, Nuno Monteiro (2006). D. José. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores.
Hespanha, António Manuel (1993). Da “iustitia” à “disciplina”: textos, poder e política
penal no Antigo Regime. In: HESPANHA, Antônio Manuel (Org.). Justiça e litigiosidade:
história e prospectiva. Lisbon: Calouste Gulbekian Foundation.
Jancsón, István (1997). “A sedução da liberdade: cotidiano e contestação política no final
do século XVIII”. In: SOUZA, Laura de Mello e (org.). História da Vida Privada no Brasil:
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
25
Cotidiano e Vida Privada na América Portuguesa. Collection directed by Fernando A.
Novais. São Paulo: Cia das Letras.
Lempérière, Annick (2017). “Constitution, juridiction, codification: le libéralisme hispano-
américain au miroir du droit.” Almanack, Guarulhos, no. 15, Jan/Apr.
Lyra Júnior, Marcelo Dias (2012). Arranjar a memória, que ofereço por defesa: cultura
política e jurídica nos discursos de defesa dos rebeldes pernambucanos de 1817.
Dissertation (Master Degree in History), Universidade Federal Fluminense, Niterói.
Mattoso, Kátia M. de Queirós (1969). Presença francesa no movimento democrático
baiano de 1798. Salvador: Itapuã.
Neves, Carlos Filomeno Azevedo (1988). Agostinho das. S. Tomé e Príncipe na 2a metade
do século XVIII. Lisbon: CHAM.
Pinillos, Milena Prisco Teixeira (2020). Ao sabor das circunstâncias: justiça e poder na
Capitania da Bahia, 1777-1801. Master Degree Dissertation, FFCH, UFBA.
Reisewitz, Mariane (2001). Dom Fernando José de Portugal e Castro: prática ilustrada na
colônia (1788-1801). Master Degree Dissertation, São Paulo, DH/FFLCH/USP.
Russel-Wood, A. J. R. (2001). “Prefácio”. In: Fragoso, J. L.; Bicalho, M. F.; Gouvêa, M.
F. (Org.). O Antigo Regime nos trópicos: a dinâmica imperial portuguesa (séculos XVI-
XVIII). Rio de Janeiro: Civilização Brasileira.
Ruy, Affonso (1996). A Relação da Bahia: contribuição para a história judiciária do Brasil.
2nd ed. Salvador: Centro de Estudos Bahianos.
Sbriccoli, Mario (1974). Crimen laesae maiestatis: il problema del reato politico alle soglie
della scienza penalistica moderna. Milan: Giuffrè.
Schwartz, Stuart (1979). Burocracia e sociedade colonial: a Suprema Corte da Bahia e
seus juízes, 1609-1751. São Paulo: Perspectiva.
Silva, Inácio Accioli de Cerqueira e (1919). Memórias históricas e políticas da província
da Bahia. Anotações de Braz do Amaral. Salvador: Imprensa Oficial do Estado.
Tavares, Luís Henrique Dias (1975). História da sedição intentada na Bahia em 1798 (A
Conspiração dos Alfaiates). São Paulo: Pioneira; Brasília: INL.
Tavares, Luís Henrique Dias (2003). “O desconhecido Francisco Agostinho Gomes”. In:
Da sedição de 1798 à revolta de 1824 na Bahia. São Paulo: Unesp; Bahia: EdUFBA.
Valim, Patrícia (2009). “Da contestação à conversão: a punição exemplar dos réus da
Conjuração Baiana de 1798.Journal Topoi, v. 10, no. 18, Jan-Jun.
Valim, Patrícia (2015). “Prefácio”. In: TAVARES, Luís Henrique. A História da Sedição
Intentada na Bahia em 1798. Salvador: EdUFBA.
Valim, Patrícia (2018). Corporação dos enteados: tensão, contestação e negociação
política na Conjuração Baiana de 1798. Salvador: EdUFBA.
Valim, Patrícia (2018). O Tribunal da Relação da Bahia no final do século XVIII:
politização da justiça e cultura jurídica na Conjuração Baiana de 1798. Tempo | Vol. 24
no. 1, Jan/Jun.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 6-26
The crime of high treason lese-majesty (primeira cabeça) in Conjuração Baiana (Bahia’s
conspiracy) of 1798: continuity on legal modernity
Patrícia Valim
26
Vilhena, Luís dos Santos (1969). Recopilações de notícias soteropolitanas e brasílicas.
Salvador: Itapuã.
Wehling, Arno; Wehling, Maria José (2004). Direito e justiça no Brasil colonial: o Tribunal
da Relação do Rio de Janeiro, 1751-1808. Rio de Janeiro: Renovar.
Wehling, Arno (1986). “Administração portuguesa no Brasil de Pombal a D. João (1777-
1808).” Vol. 6 Brasília: FUNCEP.
Wolkmer, Maria de Fátima S. (2004) Modernidade: nascimento do sujeito e da
subjetividade jurídica.” Hiléia, Revista de Direito Ambiental da Amazônia, no. 3, Jul-Dec.
Zurbuchen, Simone (2019). The Law of Nations and Natural Law. 1625-1800. Leiden,
Boston: Brill
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020)
December 2021
27
ON THE EVE OF LIBERALISM, GOOD REASON AND PROOF OF COMMON LAW IN
PORTUGUESE AMERICA (1769-1808)
CLÁUDIA ATALLAH
clauatallah@gmail.com
She is Associate Professor at the Fluminense Federal University (UFF, Brazil) and Permanent
Professor at the Postgraduate Programme in Social History at the State University of Rio de
Janeiro (UERJ). She has a Bachelor Degree in History and a Master Degree in History from the
State University of Rio de Janeiro (UERJ). She holds a Ph.D. in History from UFF, with the thesis
“Da justiça em nome d’El Rey: justiça, ouvidores e inconfidência em Minas Gerais (Sabará, 1720-
1777)”, published by EdUERJ (2016) with FAPERJ funding. She published the compilations
Justiças, Governo e Bem Comum na administração dos Impérios Ibéricos de Antigo Regime
(séculos XV-XVIII) with Junia Furtado and Patrícia Silveira (2016); Estratégias de poder na
América portuguesa: dimensões da cultura política séculos XVII-XIX), with Helidacy Corrêa
(2010).
Abstract
This paper presents the unfinished result of a research work, still in progress, on how the
administrative justice of the Portuguese empire was conducted in the kingdom and its domains
in America at the end of the Ancien Régime. It focuses on the impact of the Lei Máxima (Law)
of 18 August 1769, later called the Law of Good Reason, in Portuguese America, considering
the validity of common law and customary practices during the period under study (1769-
1808). The aforementioned law, enacted by the Secretary of Affairs of the Kingdom of King
D. José I, Sebastião José de Carvalho e Melo (Count of Oeiras and Marquis of Pombal),
instituted the mandatory nature of national law and subdued the customary practices
operating throughout the empire..
Keywords
Common Law, Reforms, Reason, Justice, Minas Gerais
How to cite this article
Atallah, Cláudia (2021). On the eve of Liberalism, Good Reason and proof of common law in
Portuguese America (1769-1808). Janus.net, e-journal of international relations. VOL12 N2,
TD1 - Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021.
Consulted [online] in date of the last visit, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0121.2
Article received on em April 12, 2021 and accepted for publication on September 2, 2021
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 27-40
On the eve of liberalism, good reason and proof of common law in Portuguese America
(1769-1808)
Cláudia Atallah
28
ON THE EVE OF LIBERALISM, GOOD REASON AND PROOF OF
COMMON LAW IN PORTUGUESE AMERICA (1769-1808)
1
CLÁUDIA ATALLAH
Introduction
This paper examines the use of common law in Portuguese America after the institution
of the Lei Máxima of 18 August 1769. It starts by assessing the historiography on
Pombal’s reforms. The objective is to understand the fundamental interpretations about
the changes fostered by Carvalho e Melo during his period as Secretary of State and
analyse the interpretations of the main authors about the post-Pombal period. Then, it
examines the impact of Good Reason and the requirement for a legal basis on the daily
activities and local government based on the requests for proof of common law submitted
to the Overseas Council during the period (1770-1808) filed in the Projeto Regate
(archive). The captaincies under research are: Rio de Janeiro, Minas Gerais and São Paulo
(and the counties that separated them territorially).
2
The historiography of the reforms in Pombal’s period
The theory about the gradual political centralization operated in modern monarchies
during the last decades has been closely studied. Some studies identify political-legal
plurality when analysing the power structures of the Portuguese Ancien Régime. The
intention is to review the research structuring bases by examining the medieval features
of social self-organization, as well as interdependence relations and the corporatism signs
of that society. These debates point to the absence of the State as a sovereign entity in
terms of doctrinal and political practices (Cardim, 1998). The debate was not restricted
to Portugal, extending to the entire modern Europe (Elliot, 1992; Ladurie, 1994; Greene,
1994).
António Manuel Hespanha showed how much of daily activity were based on customary
practices and late-medieval legacies that remained almost unaltered over time.
Accordingly, the crown adapted itself, throughout the modern period, to these structures
of power, seeking ways to strengthen the symbolic and customary bonds of
interdependence with the subjects (Hespanha, 1994).
1
Article translated by Carolina Peralta.
2
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Biblioteca Luso Brasileira. Projeto Resgate. Available at
http://resgate.bn.br/docreader/docmulti.aspx?bib=resgate
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 27-40
On the eve of liberalism, good reason and proof of common law in Portuguese America
(1769-1808)
Cláudia Atallah
29
The author drew attention to the precarious use of control mechanisms over institutions
of power, both in the kingdom and in the Portuguese colonies. Royal officials, appointed
to oversee council practices and exercise justice on behalf of the king, were almost always
involved in the plots of local powers. This made remote administration and inspection
even more complex. Governability was exercised by local authorities on a daily basis.
They were responsible for choosing their representatives and for the municipal burden.
Statutory laws were limited and ineffective, especially when extended beyond the
territorial limits of the kingdom. Administrative and legal relations gave way to morality
and habits that had long characterised social and political relations and which involved
royal agents in the local administrative routine (Hespanha, 1994; Hespanha, 2010).
According to Nuno Gonçalo Monteiro, the years that preceded the reign of D. José were
characterised by a “silent mutation”. Under D. João V, the sociability rituals and practices
were redefined, leading to new symbolisms and representational niches, thus
reorganizing the forms of exercising power and the interdependence networks. In this
respect, the monarchy had a central position. According to the author, one of the major
focuses of this mutation was the reform of the Secretaries of State in 1736. This new
arrangement was maintained until the reign of D. José, when the secretaries attained the
status of ministries, like in Portugal’s neighbouring monarchies. In almost twenty years
(1736-1750), the relationship between the administrative centre and the overseas
territories made the administration even more complex, reinforcing the importance of
the Portuguese agents operating overseas. However, despite all these arguments, the
author stated that "the most systematic reforms were still to come" and it was during
the time of the Marquis of Pombal that the intervention of the monarchy expanded
considerably (Monteiro, 2006:36 e 37).
In “O terramoto político” (The political earthquake), JoManuel Subtil used a metaphor,
in an analogy between the earthquake that struck Lisbon in 1755 and the rise of
Sebastião José de Carvalho e Melo, the future Marquis of Pombal, to Secretary of State
of Affairs of the Kingdom in 1756. After carefully examining the composition of the
Secretaries of State, before and after the 1736 reform, the author reached a conclusion:
the practices that characterized the secretaries' policies were still based on political habits
associated with personal relationships typical of the politics of the Ancien Régime. "This
means that during the reign of D. João V, there was never a political reshuffling of the
government, and even the beginning of the reign of D. José was not used to form a new
government" (Subtil, 2006:39).
Regarding this “silent mutation”, Subtil (2006:45) states that in the reign of D. João V,
social relations and political structures were still supported by symbolic orders” that
represented the symbolic legacy of the Ancien Régime. In his opinion, the royal centrality
that Lisbon came to represent had a greater relationship with the ability to run the
administration and its complexities that stemmed from mainland and overseas locations.
In this sense, the changes conducted during the monarchy of D. José I represented the
“moment of political rupture with the past” (Subtil, 2006:12). The uncertainties caused
by the 1755 earthquake created the conditions for Sebastião José de Carvalho e Melo to
take the lead in the political administration and choose the reforms as a strategy for the
country's recovery when he became Secretary of State of Affairs of the Kingdom in 1756.
From then onwards, the intentions to overcome the corporate and jurisdictional tradition,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 27-40
On the eve of liberalism, good reason and proof of common law in Portuguese America
(1769-1808)
Cláudia Atallah
30
which had already been discussed in the Portuguese intellectual and diplomatic circles
for half a century, would delineate the reform plans (Subtil, 2011).
More recently, Hespanha provided a fundamental study that enables us to understand
these paradigm shifts between the 18th and the 19th centuries in the Iberian world.
Analyzing the balance between the legal and doctrinal sources of law and their
continuation during much of the nineteenth century, he noted the importance of
instituted modern codes and how they were "guaranteed with the authority of a legislator
which, if not yet legitimized by vote, was already legitimate because of its wisdom and
the authority of the monarch, which the legal doctrine of post-Enlightenment
presupposed” (Hespanha, 2017:52). The author clearly defines the complexity that the
influence of the reforms had during this period and notes the continuation of traditional
practices in the construction of contemporary Law.
On the subject, although the historiography departs from different interpretations, it is
unanimous in recognizing the impact of the Pombal period and its reforms on the
modernization process experienced by eighteenth-century Portuguese institutions on the
eve of the 1820 Liberal Revolution.
Reforms in justice and compliance with the Lei Máxima of 18 August
1769
With regard to the enforcement of laws, the Pombal period sought the construction of
the legal framework according to state reason and under the auspices of "regulatory
forces" (Antunes, 2011:18), scrutiny phase and norms, aiming at rectitude in trials.
3
The basis for reform in the area of Law and Justice was the Lei Máxima of 18 August
1769, later entitled Lei da Boa Razão (Law of Good Reason).
4
With fourteen items, its structure aimed to formalize Portuguese law and align it with the
authority of the State. It would be a national law, anchored on the Enlightenment ideas
and the rationalization of institutions. This project was conducted based on a set of
reforms led by Sebastião Jode Carvalho e Melo, appointed Secretary of State of Affairs
of the Kingdom in 1756 (Subtil, 2006; Pollig, 2017).
The 1755 earthquake created the opportunity for a kind of “zero degree of politics”.
According to Subtil, from then on the autonomy of the “group of Pombal’s men” increased
slightly. Notable judges who held the confidence of the Secretary of State were at the
forefront of outlining the steps to be taken. After the first four years, by stifling some
conflicts and persecutions, Carvalho e Mello once again annihilated the "conservative
group that maintained influence in the Court" and began a consistent "reform cycle" that
profoundly shook the political and legal structures of the Ancien Régime (Subtil,
3
Pierre Bourdieu drew attention to the idea of legal field: a place where disputes guarantee the “monopoly
of the right to say the law”, thus leading to the “good order”. Social agents, equipped with techniques and
previously recognized, legitimize the interpretation of texts that “enshrine a legitimate, fair vision of the
social world”. According to Bourdieu, it is a process that includes professionalization, hierarchy and symbolic
appropriations. (Bourdieu, 2010: 212 and 213).
4
Ordenações Filipinas. Book Three. Amendments. Law of 18 August 1769. Based on the critical commentary
by jurist José Homem Correia Telles in 1824, with the aim of opposing the legal pluralism typical of the
ancient régime that had been left behind. (Telles, 1824).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 27-40
On the eve of liberalism, good reason and proof of common law in Portuguese America
(1769-1808)
Cláudia Atallah
31
2013:276). For this author, such reforms extended into the kingdoms of D. Maria and D.
João and led to the Police State. It was “a proto-liberal State” that established a dialogue
with some “identity aspects of liberalism”, while at the same time using discipline to
regulate social life, establishing codes of conduct that created models of citizenship and
marginalization (Subtil, 2020: 3).
In this aspect, the Lei da Boa Razão meant the establishment of a legal field that aimed
at professionalizing and specializing its agents, in addition to controlling their actions. In
addition to the strict observance of the laws of the kingdom, it established jurisprudence
from the records of Casa de Suplicação (Subtil, 2020). The purpose of such measures
was to prohibit (or at least destroy) the customary and common law practices that had
long been rooted in society.
The Law of 18 August 1769 also aimed to eliminate the untouchable and symbolic
authority, hitherto unquestionable, of the judge. Based on a culture of litigation, the
administration of justice during the Ancien Régime was sometimes mixed with political
practices and had a plural action and interpretation. Educated men, trained under the
Coimbra ethics and the care of Jesuit neo Thomism, bachelors, magistrates and judges
were aware of representing royal justice and, in cases of litigation, should act in the name
of the monarchy (Atallah, 2016). This practice, imbued with Roman law, imposed on the
monarch the role of mediator and gave shape to the theory of " the king's two bodies":
the monarch's body and that of Christ, "a mixed persona" responsible for divine and
men's justice (Kantorowicz, 1998: 48).
Similarly, the 1769 Law revoked the secular authority of canon law, prohibiting its
invocation in civil audiences, a practice permitted by the Ordinances and commonly used
by judges and court officials. Thereafter, the use of Canon Law became restricted to
ecclesiastical courts.
5
This set of reforms and institutionalization of legal rationalism that served the interests
of a strong and regulatory State and its rule of law (Hespanha, 1993) generated conflicts
and resistance throughout the Portuguese empire: accusations of mistrust for blasphemy
against Pombal and (or) D. José (Cato, 2005; Atallah, 2016); expansion of the
Ordenações Filipinas regarding the power of the ministers and officials of the kingdom,
turning any resistance to these men into a lesser crime of lèse-majesté (Segunda
Cabeça)
6
; condemnation and execution by his majesty of the main leaders of the
rebellions in Vila Rica and Salvador (Furtado, 2002; Valim, 2018).
As for the Lei da Boa Razão, everyday life in Portuguese America had difficulty adapting
to the imposition of legal rationality. The people believed that they could manage their
lives based on local and regional codes that had been socially rooted for a long time.
This perspective generated legal clashes between the colonial residents and the kingdom
and often involved agents of the crown who exercised their positions in the western part
of the Portuguese empire.
5
Ordenações Filipinas. Book Three. Amendments. Item 8. Available at
http://www1.ci.uc.pt/ihti/proj/filipinas/ordenacoes.htm
6
Coleções da Leis, Decretos e Alvarás que compreende o feliz reinado Del Rei Fidelíssimo D. José o I. Book
II. Lisbon Oficina Miguel Rodrigues, 1761-1769.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 27-40
On the eve of liberalism, good reason and proof of common law in Portuguese America
(1769-1808)
Cláudia Atallah
32
The proof of common law and the exercise of customs in the colonies -
the case of Minas
On 8 May 1783, Dom Rodrigo José de Menezes e Castro, governor of the captaincy of
Minas Gerais, wrote to Martinho de Melo e Castro, Secretary of State for the Navy and
Overseas of the Kingdom of Portugal, to discuss the “establishment of customary law,
contrary to the provision of the law, in the said captaincy”.
7
Dom Rodrigo had taken up the government of Minas Gerais, one of the most important
captaincies with regard to commercial activity and population of the Portuguese empire,
in February 1780. At the time, the region faced an increase in gold shortages and tax
debts, which, according to the authorities, were justified by the increase in smuggling
and the lassitude with which this was addressed. It had also long faced the clandestine
settlement of the hinterland regions, a situation that became complex at the end of the
18th century (Rodrigues, 2003).
These were difficult times. In addition to seeking means of control over mining and the
debtors of royal taxes, the governor had to struggle with the unspecified borders of the
gold mines, getting involved in a tangle of local powers that challenged royal officials and
imposed their own political and social wills. All over Portuguese America, gangs led by
men who had acquired some social and political prerogatives in the area during the
conquest process deeply disturbed the instituted powers (Anastasia, 2005).
In his jurisdiction, he was involved in clearing these hinterlands and their networks. The
aim was to extinguish the areas considered “forbidden” and to integrate them, politically
and socially, into the domains of the crown. The inhabitants, until that moment
marginalized by the legislation, should become loyal subjects
8
.
Charles Boxer was one of the pioneer historians to note Portugal’s great success in
consolidating its sovereignty in areas so disconnected and remote from each other. A
maritime empire: from one end of the southern hemisphere to the other, "the human
societies that flourished and declined throughout America, and much of Africa and the
Pacific, were completely unknown to those living in Europe and Asia" (Boxer, 2002:15).
Dom Rodrigo José de Meneses noticed this territorial and political discontinuity in Minas
Gerais and its surroundings. In his reflections sent to Martinho de Melo e Castro, he
recognized the use of customary law in “almost all contracts of the highest sums” judged
in the mines. However, he justified it, noting how inhospitable Portuguese America was
and how “the great distances between villages” made it difficult to ensure “the continuous
deals of interior commerce that demands speed in its operation”. He recognized the
ineffectiveness of the kingdom’s actions in face of the discontinuity of those lands,
populated, but largely alien to the written laws in use.
9
7
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Biblioteca Luso-Brasileira. Projeto Resgate. 8 May 1783. Minas Gerais.
Box 119, document 31.
8
Arquivo Público Mineiro. Seção Colônia. Registro de Ofícios do governador à Secretaria de Estado. Codex
224.
9
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Biblioteca Luso-Brasileira. Projeto Resgate. 8 May 1783. Minas Gerais.
Box 119, document 31.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 27-40
On the eve of liberalism, good reason and proof of common law in Portuguese America
(1769-1808)
Cláudia Atallah
33
The governor referred to the Lei Máxima of 18 August 1769 decreed by Carvalho e Melo.
His concerns revolved around the numerous debt and lien contracts in the region and the
difficulties in judging court charges under the new law. He claimed that
Almost all contracts of the highest sums were celebrated by simple private
obligations. Justice ministers, seeing the general disorder that would
otherwise result, were forced to take into account public pledges, judging
according to their existence or validity of the largest debts and seeing their
sentences confirmed in Relação
10
.
Therefore, it must be stressed that there were major difficulties in imposing royal laws
in those parts, where the maintenance of order had always depended on negotiations
between the peoples and royal agents, and customary relations supported a precarious
balance that made the empire work. Justice ministers lived daily with the plurality of
justice and late-medieval legal practices that supplanted the legislative reforms
implemented by Pombal.
According to D. Rodrigo, the situation described in his letter, although unfortunate, was
necessary due to the “circumstances” under which the mines lived. The king's
magistrates, in their corrections and trials, were often forced to reflect on the
enforceability of the law and its interpretations.
notwithstanding the mandatory necessity to follow the principles established
by the times, only the Legislator had the remit to deal with the Circumstances
and derogate from, or declare in whole or in part the Provision of the Law
and, in compliance with it, make some sentences condemning only the part
where he same Law gives validity to the said obligations.
11
Legal rectitude caused the disappearance of “apparent good faith among men”, in
addition to dismaying creditors, making it difficult for them to “request payment from
their most feared debtors for fear of seeing their properties lost”. In this customary
universe, the Royal Treasury also lost. According to the governor, the difficulty in
collecting the debts also harmed the royal coffers, as “very large sums” were lost due to
the difficulties in collecting the disputes that were being dealt with in the courts.
12
According to D. Rodrigo, it was of paramount importance that the crown recognized the
need for magistrates to deal with disputes based on common law, under the influence of
Roman law, which for centuries supported the enforcement of justice in Portugal, and,
later, in its colonies. This was the everyday life of the mine regions and of the entire
Portuguese empire.
10
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Biblioteca Luso-Brasileira. Projeto Resgate. 8 May 1783. Minas Gerais.
Box 119, document 31.
11
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Biblioteca Luso-Brasileira. Projeto Resgate. 8 May 1783. Minas Gerais.
Box 119, document 31.
12
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Biblioteca Luso-Brasileira. Projeto Resgate. 8 May 1783. Minas Gerais.
Box 119, document 31.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 27-40
On the eve of liberalism, good reason and proof of common law in Portuguese America
(1769-1808)
Cláudia Atallah
34
The evidence of common law was a resource increasingly used by people in the colonies
to resolve their judicial disputes. Hespanha has stated how precarious the law was in the
legal universe of the Ancien Régime. “Living the law” was associated with “the social,
cultural and political conditions” on which the law depended (Hespanha 1993: 8). During
most of that period (16th and 18th centuries), “it would have lived” under the shelter “of
royal law and common law”, mainly under the Glosses of Accursius, in Bartolus’s
comments and later “in the communis opinio of the 'modern'” (Hespanha, 2005: 49).
By expanding the imperial borders, the conditions of governability became more complex,
due to the difficulties of demarcating territories and their troubled control. Gustavo Cabral
warns us that, when it comes to the analysis of the law in Portuguese-American lands,
"there are difficulties in talking about a Brazilian colonial law as a general category valid
as a broad parameter, as occurred in Hispanic America" (Cabral, 2018). The legal area
in Portuguese America was almost always fluid and precariously defined by written laws.
According to the author, the so-called “Brazilian colonial law” can be understood,
following an interpretative bias adopted by Hespanha, as being based on a set of
practices, often unwritten, grounded on customs and judicial decisions.
It is still necessary to consider the political and social prerogatives that the local
authorities held. It is interesting to note that little customary law was registered by the
political communities, despite the kingdom's ordinances recommending that it should be
done.
13
Little of these customary practices was, over time, registered in the activity books
of the chambers (Hespanha, 2005).
In Portuguese America, requests for proof of common law had been registered by the
Overseas Council since the end of the 17th century, albeit not usually. Although the
dispersion of the empire was a constant that the royal authorities wanted to neutralize,
most of the times without success, the Lei da Boa Razão only instituted the compliance
obligation in 1769. Since then, there was a significant increase in these requirements.
It was recommended that the legislation of the Kingdom, sparingly extended to the
domains, be applied by the legislators. This should already be customary in the courts of
the empire. However, it was not. The Projeto Resgate, which gathered documents
relating to overseas administration, has records of this practice prior to 1769. Most of
those catalogued by this research had their requests granted by the crown.
14
Regarding the Minas Gerais captaincy, two cases were registered. On the twenty-eighth
of November 1726, Francisco Ribeiro, in the “general trial at the village of São João Del
Rey (...), offered (...) a libel against sergeant major Simão de Almeida Campos”. The
dispute revolved around the ownership of an enslaved “Negro” and her “children”, whom
he had received as a dowry for his marriage to her daughter and was in the hands of the
sergeant major. The groom sought to retake his dowry through witnesses, as he did not
13
Ordenações Afonsinas. Book One. Title 27, Item 8. Available at http://www.ci.uc.pt/ihti/proj/afonsinas/
Ordenações Filipinas. Book One. Title 66, Item 28. Available at
http://www1.ci.uc.pt/ihti/proj/filipinas/ordenacoes.htm Ordenações Manuelinas. Book I. Title 46, Item 8.
Available at http://www1.ci.uc.pt/ihti/proj/manuelinas/
14
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Biblioteca Luso-Brasileira. Projeto Resgate. São Paulo Alfredo Mendes
Gouveia (1618-1823): 30 October 1710. Box 1; Document 89. Bahia Luísa da Fonseca (1599-1700): 7
November 1673. Box 14; Document 1191 and 26 January 1689. Box 12; Document 1549. Bahia Avulsos
(1604-1828): Before 3 September 1720. Box 14; Document 1191. Available at
http://resgate.bn.br/docreader/docmulti.aspx?bib=resgate
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 27-40
On the eve of liberalism, good reason and proof of common law in Portuguese America
(1769-1808)
Cláudia Atallah
35
"have a contract" to prove it. It is interesting to note that Francisco, like D. Rodrigo José
de Meneses, drew attention to the fact that the dispute was already taking place in the
“form that was practiced in those conquests”. He mentions the delay imposed by the
great distances, which made legislative rectitude difficult.
Table 1: Requests for Proof of Common Law (1770-1808)
Source: Biblioteca Nacional. Projeto Resgate. Biblioteca Luso Brasileira. Minas Gerais; Rio de
Janeiro and São Paulo. Available at http://resgate.bn.br/docreader/docmulti.aspx?bib=resgate
In December of the same year, the magistrate of Rio das Mortes, Thomé Godinho Ribeiro,
issued a favourable opinion regarding the claim, which was confirmed in the third
instance court in January 1727.
15
In another case, José Fernandes Carreiros, a resident of Vila de Mariana, asked the crown
“the favour of allowing him to claim (...) according to the proof of common law” the
collection of a debt from Francisco Rodrigues do Passo. There is little information about
this case, but there are indications that this dispute had dragged on for years and
received a favourable opinion in August 1748.
16
As can be seen, and as far as the
research carried out could go, the requests for proof of common law prior to Boa Razão
were scanty.
It is still unknown whether all disputes handled under the usual customary practice
reached the courts.
From Table 1 onwards, requests for proof of common law, or at least their registration,
multiplied after the institution of the 1769 law. Rio de Janeiro and Minas Gerais
15
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Biblioteca Luso-Brasileira. Projeto Resgate Minas Gerais (1680-
1832): Before 20 January 1727. Box 10; Document 9.
16
As explained, the research is taking place in the digital collection of Projeto Regate, available at the website
of Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Projeto Resgate Minas Gerais (1680-1832): Before 31 August
1748. Box 52; Document 81. It is important to note that Arno Wehling and Maria José Wehling inform us
that these documents analysed here are part of the claim submitted to the Overseas Council and that these
cases were also running through the Courts of Appeal. In this sense, there may be some difference in the
numbers presented here. The initial intention of this ongoing project was precisely to identify the claim
brought together by the CU, the main Court responsible for the overseas disputes (Wehling and Wehling,
1997).
Captaincy
County
Number
Minas Gerais
Vila Rica
23
Rio das Mortes
4
Rio das Velhas
1
Serro do Frio
1
No information
7
Rio de Janeiro
Rio de Janeiro
81
Espírito Santo
1
No information
33
São Paulo
No Records
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 27-40
On the eve of liberalism, good reason and proof of common law in Portuguese America
(1769-1808)
Cláudia Atallah
36
captaincies and counties contain a large part of this material. Epicentres of some of the
largest urban centres in colonial America, these captaincies were interconnected, by
paths and borders that defined administrative territoriality and, at the same time,
outlined clandestine transactions that were alien to the kingdom's administration
(Furtado, 2006; Oliveira, 2014). The Rio de Janeiro region was one of the largest in
Portuguese America. Created in 1608, it had, at the beginning of the 18th century, a
jurisdiction that encompassed a good part of the coast of the State of Brazil. To the north,
its boundaries were demarcated by the captaincy of Paraíba do Sul dos Campos dos
Goytacazes, a region of constant conflicts, as it was divided between a district
administration under the responsibility of the captaincy of Rio de Janeiro and the
jurisdiction of the district of Espírito Santo, which ended it (Cunha e Nunes, 2016; Atallah,
2019).
The complexity of remote governance and customary traditions dictated daily actions.
The reforms undertaken in the Pombal period and confirmed in the reigns of Queen Maria
and King João were difficult to enforce in those parts, as sometimes the laws of the
kingdom did not reach them. And, as an expert administrator on behalf of the king and
an astute trader in the balances of power, Dom Rodrigo José de Meneses had noticed
this situation.
In his letter to the overseas minister, the governor asked Queen Maria I to
declare "the validity of the aforementioned obligations in this Captaincy, at least all those
that have been done so far in good faith", since "the creditors felt that they had an
indisputable right to request their reimbursement". He recognized that
Otherwise, if all the private fortunes are suddenly upset, the Royal Treasury
will experience a considerable loss and the bad faith of the debtor will only
benefit if they want to take advantage of the Benefit of the Law, whose spirit
can never be directed to sponsor trickery.
17
Unfortunately, there is no evidence that Dom Rodrigo’s request was answered by the
queen or by Melo e Castro. However, as shown above, the Portuguese crown used to
comply with requests through proof of common law that came from the colonies.
In August 1779, years before the Minas governor's letter, Lieutenant José de Sousa
Codeço asked the queen “for provision to present his proof of payment to Francisco José
de Fonseca of the corresponding value for the purchase of the Rio de Janeiro tithe
contract carried out with José Francisco de Almeida through common law”. The important
matter here is the answer given by the Overseas Council:
Notwithstanding the fact that the grace requested by the lieutenant (...) is
grantable to all and Your Mag does not deny it, and much as all may deny it,
what the petitioner requests should be denied, given the door he intends to
open for his well-known iniquities.
18
17
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Biblioteca Luso-Brasileira. Projeto Resgate. 8 May 1783. Minas Gerais.
Box 119, Document. 31.
18
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Biblioteca Luso-Brasileira. Projeto Resgate. 11 August 1779. Rio de
Janeiro (1614-1830). Box 110, Document 9187.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 27-40
On the eve of liberalism, good reason and proof of common law in Portuguese America
(1769-1808)
Cláudia Atallah
37
Lieutenant Codeço was well known to the authorities for "his intrigues, and falsehoods
with others in order to defraud the merchants of Rio de Janeiro". The Council also accused
him of creating false deeds and presenting false witnesses. Later, it stated that
Your Mag. usually dispenses with the Law of the Kingdom to prove [disputes]
by witnesses the contracts that are signed by public deed, when the
appellants are in good faith and, with the same law, declare in the petition
which witnesses they had or want to have.
19
The Overseas Council recognized the habit of granting provisions that exempted subjects
from the righteousness of the kingdom's laws. However, it did not fail to analyze the
pleas it received. We can assume, based on the statements in the above document and
on the justifications described by the governor, that his letter received a positive
response from the Overseas Secretary of State, Martinho de Melo e Castro.
Conclusion
I would like to draw attention to the conflicts generated by the institutional impositions
arising from the Pombal reforms. The empire, with its maritime and discontinuous
dimensions, was under the aegis of a set of insufficient laws that made the central
administration fragile and dependent on royal agents and local powers and their political
rearrangements. This governability depended on the balance, almost always precarious,
between these negotiations and the local and regional dynamics that defined daily life.
Requests for proof of common law, especially with the approval of an experienced
governor who had long lived with the peoples of the colonies and their experiences, can
help us understand part of this situation. His justification for such practices reflects the
changes that imperial administrative policy underwent as it crossed the Atlantic. Likewise,
it shines light on the relevance of longevity and the problematization (increasingly
present in the historiography about it) of the reforms promoted by Pombal, from the
reign of Dona Maria onwards.
References
Manuscript Sources
Library of the University of Coimbra:
Coleções da Leis, Decretos e Alvarás que compreende o feliz reinado Del Rei Fidelíssimo
D. José o I. Tomo II. Lisboa, Oficina Miguel Rodrigues, 1761-1769.
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro.
Biblioteca Luso-Brasileira. Projeto Resgate:
19
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Biblioteca Luso-Brasileira. Projeto Resgate. 11 August 1779. Rio de
Janeiro (1614-1830). Box 110, Document 9187.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 27-40
On the eve of liberalism, good reason and proof of common law in Portuguese America
(1769-1808)
Cláudia Atallah
38
Bahia Luísa da Fonseca (1599-1700): 7 November 1673. Box 14; Document 1191 and
26 January 1689. Box 12; Document 1549.
Bahia Avulsos (1604-1828): Before 3 September 1720. Box 14; Document 1191.
Minas Gerais. 8 May 1783. Box 119, doc. 31.
Minas Gerais (1680-1832): Before 20 January 1727. Box 10; Document 9.
Minas Gerais (1680-1832): Before 31 August 1748. Box 52; Document 81.
Rio de Janeiro (1614-1830). Box 110, Document 9187.
São Paulo Alfredo Mendes Gouveia (1618-1823): 30 October 1710. Box 1; Document 89.
Arquivo Público Mineiro
Registro de Ofícios do governador à Secretaria de Estado. Seção Colonial, Códice 224.
Printed Sources
Ordenações Afonsinas. Book One. Title 27, Item 8. Available at
http://www.ci.uc.pt/ihti/proj/afonsinas/
Ordenações Filipinas. Book Three. Amendments. Law of 18 August 1769. Based on the
critical comment by jurist José Homem Correia Telles in 1824, with the aim of opposing
the legal pluralism typical of the former ancient régime. Available at
http://www1.ci.uc.pt/ihti/proj/filipinas/ordenacoes.htm
Ordenações Filipinas. Book One. Title 66, Item 28. Available at
http://www1.ci.uc.pt/ihti/proj/filipinas/ordenacoes.htm
Ordenações Manuelinas. Book I. Title 46, Item 8. Available at
http://www1.ci.uc.pt/ihti/proj/manuelinas/
Telles, J. H. C (1824). Commentario crítico à Lei da Boa Razão. Lisbon, Typografia de M.
P. de Lacerda.
Bibliographic references
Anastasia, C. M. J. (2005). A geografia do crime violência nas Minas Setecentistas. Belo
Horizonte: Editora da UFMG.
Antunes, A. de A. (2011). Pelo rei, com razão: comentários sobre as reformas pombalinas
no campo jurídico. Revista do Instituto Histórico e Geográfico Brasileiro. a.172 (452):
15-50.
Atallah, C. Cristina Azeredo (2016). Da justiça em nome d’El Rey justiça, ouvidores e
inconfidência no centro sul da América portuguesa. Rio de Janeiro: Eduerj.
Atallah, C. C. A. (2019). "Ouvidoria do Espírito Santo". In: BiblioAtlas - Biblioteca de
Referências do Atlas Digital da América Lusa.
Bourdieu, P. (2010). O poder simbólico. Rio de Janeiro: Bertrand Brasil.
Boxer, C. (2002). O Império Marítimo Português (1415-1825). São Paulo: Companhia
das Letras.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 27-40
On the eve of liberalism, good reason and proof of common law in Portuguese America
(1769-1808)
Cláudia Atallah
39
Cabral, G. C. M. (2018). Pegas e Pernambuco: notas sobre o direito comum e o espaço
colonial, Rev. Direito e Práx., Rio de Janeiro, Vol. 9, N. 2, pp. 697-720
Cardim, P. (1998). Centralização Política e Estado na historiografia recente sobre o
Portugal do Antigo Regime. Nação e Defesa, 2nd Series; No. 98. 129-158.
Catão, L. P. (2005). Sacrílegas palavras: Inconfidência e presença jesuítica nas Minas
Gerais durante o período pombalino. Ph.D thesis. PPGH/UFMG. Belo Horizonte.
Cunha, M. S. e Nunes, A. Castro (2016). Territorialização e poder na América portuguesa.
A criação de comarcas, séculos XVI-XVIII. Tempo (Niterói, online) | Vol. 22 n. 39. pp.001-
030.
Elliott, J. (1992). A Europe of composite monarchies. Past and Present, Volume 137,
Edição 1. pp. 4871.
Furtado, J. F. (2006). Homens de Negócio a interiorização da metrópole e do comércio
nas minas setecentistas. São Paulo: Hucitec.
Furtado, J. P. (2002). O manto de Penélope História, mito e memória da Inconfidência
Mineira de 1788-9. São Paulo: Companhia Das Letras.
Greene, J. (1994). Negotiated Authorities. Essays in Colonial Political and Constitutional
History. Charlottesville and London: University Press of Virginia.
Hespanha, A. M. (2010). Antigo regime nos trópicos? Um debate sobre o modelo político
do império colonial português In: Fragoso, J. and Gouvêa M. de F. S. (orgs.) Na trama
das redes política e negócios no império português, séculos XVI-XVIII (1st ed.) Rio de
Janeiro: Civilização Brasileira 41-93
Hespanha, A. M. (2005). As fronteiras do poder: o mundo dos rústicos. Revista
Seqüência, No. 51, pp. 47-105.
Hespanha, A. M. (1994). As vésperas do Leviathan instituições e poder político Portugal
séc. XVIII. Coimbra: Almedina.
Hespanha, A. M. (1993). Lei e Justiça: História e Prospectiva de um paradigma. In:
Hespanha, A. M. (org.). Justiça e Litigiosidade: história e prospectiva (1st ed.). Lisbon:
Calouste Gulbenkian Foundation.
Hespanha, A. M. (2017). Sacerdotes do direito: Direito, juristas e poder social no
liberalismo oitocentista. Kindle Edition.
Kantorowicz, E. (1998). Os dois corpos do rei um estudo sobre teologia política medieval.
São Paulo: Companhia Das Letras.
Ladurie, E. L. R. (1994). O Estado Monárquico: França, 1460-1610. São Paulo:
Companhia das Letras.
Monteiro, N. G. (2006). D. José. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores.
Oliveira, R. L. de S. (2014). Bandos Armados nas Minas Gerais - redutos de Dominação
Bandoleira e Poder Local nos sertões mineiros setecentistas (1760-1808). Ph. D thesis in
History Universidade Federal de Minas Gerais. Belo Horizonte.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 27-40
On the eve of liberalism, good reason and proof of common law in Portuguese America
(1769-1808)
Cláudia Atallah
40
Pollig, J. V. (2017). A transformação do direito no mundo moderno: um estudo analítico
sobre a Lei da Boa Razão (1769). Fronteiras & Debates. Macapá, v. 4, n. 1. 129-154.
Rodrigues, A. F. (2003). Os sertões proibidos da Mantiqueira: desbravamento, ocupação
da terra e as observações do governador dom Rodrigo José de Meneses. Revista Brasileira
de História. São Paulo, v. 23, No. 46. 253-270
Subtil, J. (2020). As “Revoluções” entre o Antigo Regime e o Liberalismo. Cadernos do
Arquivo Municipal de Lisboa, series II, nos. 14 and 15. 1-6
Subtil, J (2013). O direito de polícia nas vésperas do Estado liberal em Portugal. In:
Fonseca, R. M. (org.) As Formas do Direito, Ordem, Razão e Decisão - (Experiências
Jurídicas Antes e Depois da Modernidade). Curitiba: Juruá. 275-332
Subtil, J. M. L. L. (2011). Actores, Territórios e redes de poder, entre o Antigo Regime e
o Liberalismo. Curitiba: Juruá.
Subtil, J. (2006). O Terramoto Político (1755-1759). Lisbon: Universidade Autónoma de
Lisboa.
Valim, P. (2018). Corporação dos enteados tensão, contestação e negociação política na
Conjuração Baiana de 1798. Salvador: EDUFBA.
Wehling, A. and Wehling, M. J. (1997). «Despotismo ilustrado e uniformização legislativa.
O direito comum nos períodos Pombalino e s-Pombalino», Rev. da Faculdade de Letras,
vol. 14, pp. 413-428 (available at
https://ojs.letras.up.pt/index.php/historia/article/view/5598/5263)
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020)
December 2021
41
“CONTOS LOUCOS” AND “FANTÁSTICAS CARRANCAS”:
VINTISM (1820-23) IN PERNAMBUCO
MARIA DO SOCORRO FERRAZ
slinsferraz@uol.com.br
She is Associate Professor at the Department of History of the Federal University of Pernambuco
(UFPE, Brazil), and underwent doctoral studies at the University of Bielefeld, from 1974 to 1980,
under the supervision of Professor Johannes Helweg. She received her Ph.D. in History in 1992 at
the University of São Paulo, supervised by Professor José Jobson Arruda. She was a Visiting
Professor at the Faculty of History and Geography of the University of Salamanca/Spain, during
the first semester of 2002. Among her publications, the following stand out: Sertão Fronteira do
Medo (Ed. UFPE, 2015); República Brasileira em Debate (Ed. UFPE, 2010); Fontes Repatriadas,
Colonial History notes (Ed. UFPE, 2006); Sertão um Espaço Construído (Ed. Universitária
Salamanca, 2005); Caneca, Acusação e Defesa (Ed. UFPE, 2000); Liberais & Liberais (Ed. of
UFPE, 1996).
.
Abstract
This paper examines the conflicts between liberal monarchy supporters and liberal republicans
in the province of Pernambuco in the period that preceded the 1820 Porto Revolution until the
independence of Brazil. It highlights the difficulties of the colonial elite in dealing
administratively and politically with the two centres of power: Rio de Janeiro versus Lisbon,
Pedro versus D. João VI.
Keywords
Liberalism, Constitutionalism, Elite, Pernambuco, Conflicts
How to cite this article
Ferraz, Maria do Socorro (2021). “Contos Loucos” and “Fantásticas Carrancas”: Vintism
(1820-23) in Pernambuco. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations. VOL12 N2, TD1 -
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021. Consulted
[online] in date of the last visit, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0121.3
Article received on em July 28, 2021 and accepted for publication on September 30, 2021
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 41-54
“Contos loucos and “Fantásticas carrancas”: vintism (1820-23) in Pernambuco
Maria do Socorro Ferraz
42
“CONTOS LOUCOS” AND “FANTÁSTICAS CARRANCAS”:
VINTISM (1820-23) IN PERNAMBUCO
1
MARIA DO SOCORRO FERRAZ
Historian Carlos Guilherme Mota defined the insurrectionary movements that spread
throughout the country in the first decades of the 19th century as the "second discovery
of Brazil", highlighting the 1817 Revolution as the culmination of a discovery process
(Mota, 2016:252). While the South had the São Paulo, Rio de Janeiro and Minas
conspiracy projects, the Northeast experienced the strongest insurrection, when in Brazil
the discussion about the form of government and the possible independence of the
Kingdom from Portugal was pondered. The Pernambuco elite presented the most radical
model of nation through the writings of Frei (Friar) Caneca (Caneca 1875 and 1976). The
discussion was influenced by the enlightenment.
In 1798, D. Rodrigo de Souza Coutinho, Navy and Overseas Minister, presented a reform
programme
2
to the Junta de Ministros (Board of Ministers) of Portugal based on the
moderate ideas of Abbot Raynal, the liberalism of Adam Smith, and the ideas of Bishop
Azeredo Coutinho, experienced when he held the position in Pernambuco and in Elvas,
Portugal. This programme highlighted some points: the crisis of the colonial system
combined with the world situation and the restlessness in the colony. Azeredo Coutinho
had already indicated that the integration of Portugal with Brazil was necessary, as it
would strengthen the ties between them. The loss of a colony such as Brazil would
undermine the existence not only of the Portugal, but above all of the Portuguese
monarchy and probably the autonomy of the Portuguese nation.
In the opinion of the reformers, Portugal should create two centres of political power in
Brazil: one in the north and one in the south, so that they could represent Portuguese
power and help each other; there should be changes in unproductive taxation, as many
of the colonists' complaints were related to taxes confused with extortion and practices
of authoritarian and ethically dubious officials; scientific expeditions to explore Brazil to
better know its riches were planned. The exploitation of existing resources and
experimenting with new cultures in Brazil were part of the new policy, which attempted
to implement the changes resulting from the industrial revolution.
By 1788, Portugal had already received samples of coffee produced in Brazil. In 1795,
iron ore mining started in Bonito, in the captaincy of Pernambuco. In 1798, the
1
Article translated by Carolina Peralta.
2
Speech given before the Board of Ministers and others on matters relating to the economic and financial
development of Portugal and Overseas Domains, especially Brazil (Lyra, 1994: 245).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 41-54
“Contos loucos and “Fantásticas carrancas”: vintism (1820-23) in Pernambuco
Maria do Socorro Ferraz
43
Portuguese government sought information about cochineal
3
and recommended the
creation of a Botanical Garden for the cultivation and recording of plants for the most
diverse destinations.
By 1801, sprouts and seeds of sandalwood trees were already being sent from
Pernambuco to Portugal. And, with the presence of the Prince Regent in Brazil, in
November 1812, a Royal Notice ordered the Governor of the Captaincy of Pernambuco
to send vine sticks to the royal estates in Lisbon in all ships going to that port. In 1813,
100 vine sticks were sent from the Olinda Botanical Garden.
4
This project about discovering wealth in Brazil and improving exploration methods and
techniques included the training of nationals such as José Bonifácio, who studied
mineralogy in Germany, and Manuel de Arruda Câmara, considered by historian José
Antonio Gonsalves de Mello as the “representative model of the educated generation of
the late eighteenth century” (Mello, 1982: 58). Manuel de Arruda Câmara had a doctorate
in medicine from the University of Montpelier and carried out important studies in the
field of botany.
He was part of a generation that focused on science, politics and the economy of Brazil,
aware of its contribution to the new emerging society. Arruda Câmara applied the results
of cutting-edge research from his time, carried out in France, demystifying the belief that
the increase in the harvest could take place through the fermentation of any quality of
grain. The cultivated Portuguese realized that the weakened colonial empire could
become the new empire, articulating itself with its American colony in order to sustain
the monarchy and other overseas dominions.
The list of reforms proposed by Minister Rodrigo Coutinho included the foundation of the
Olinda Seminary in 1796, more as a College for young people than as a seminary for the
training of priests. Two years later, to run it, the Portuguese Government appointed an
enlightened man born in in 1742 in the village of São Salvador dos Campos dos
Goitacazes, in the captaincy of Paraíba do Sul, and educated in Portugal, Bishop José
Joaquim da Cunha de Azeredo Coutinho. In Pernambuco, Bishop Azeredo Coutinho had
various functions and in all of them he stood out as an enlightened man, defender of the
monarchy and of reforms limited to enlightened despotism. The building of the Seminary
began in 1800.
Bishop Azeredo Coutinho
5
wrote to the Prince Regent to inform him about his work in the
captaincy of Pernambuco, his religious activities, as general director of studies at the
Olinda Seminary, as interim governor of the captaincy of Pernambuco and as president
of the Junta da Fazenda (Finance Board) in Pernambuco. He described his actions and
achievements consistent with the enlightened thinking of the time: he reduced the
number of curates in the main churches; he drafted a statute to educate the Portuguese
youth in all the main branches of literature, not just for ecclesiastics, but for every citizen
who wanted to serve the State; he set up a seminary for young women with status aimed
primarily at those who wanted to be mothers; he settled four nations of rebellious Indians
3
Insect used in fabric dyeing.
4
This information about the transit of newly discovered or recently explored cultures in Brazil is advanced by
F. A. Pereira da Costa (1951). In Anais Pernambucanos. Recife: Imprensa Oficial.
5
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Letter of 20 January 1816. Cartas que o excmo. bispo d'Elvas, don
José Joaquim da Cunha d'Azeredo Coutinho, escreveu aos excmos. generaes inglezes que mais concorrerão
para a restauração de Portugal. Por Coutinho, José Joaquim da Cunha de Azeredo, 1742-1821.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 41-54
“Contos loucos and “Fantásticas carrancas”: vintism (1820-23) in Pernambuco
Maria do Socorro Ferraz
44
towards the State and Church; he clearly informed that, as governor, he did not allow
the rich to oppress the poor; he commented on the scarcity of fresh meat in Recife and
Olinda, and its abundance in the hinterlands.
To solve this disparity, he proposed opening a road between Olinda and the hinterlands,
so that cattle could reach the coast, find good markets and supply them. He informed D.
João about the need for a good customs in order to prevent theft; he bought a small
frigate and armed it to face the pirates who infested the coasts of Pernambuco; he posted
couriers and sentries all along the coast to watch enemy ships; he fought hunger in the
hinterlands. As President of the Board of Finance of Pernambuco, he collected the
revenues of the Royal Treasury according to products and parishes.
Portugal’s efforts to modernize the colony included something not often privileged then
leisure. To the astonishment of the population, a notice to the Government of
Pernambuco informed of the concession given to Francisco Antonio Todi, manager of the
São Carlos theatre in Lisbon, to establish a Casa de Sortes in the city of Olinda. The
concession, which recommended caution and public inspection, reflected the new
mentality to be introduced in Brazil.
6
While Portugal led the uplifting of the Empire from a policy of integration with its American
colony, understanding its fragility in the face of more powerful nations such as France
and England, the conflicts between these two empires ended up imposing a decision on
the Portuguese government, which had long been thought by its leaders, but postponed.
The arrival of the royal family and the displacement of the Portuguese state apparatus
to Brazil was a far-reaching positive action for the immediate future of Brazil. For the
Portuguese nation, it brought the tragedy of having its territory occupied by the French,
the English, the Spaniards. In short, it brought war and penury. Minister Souza Coutinho
himself had already commented, in 1803, on the possibility of creating a powerful empire
in Brazil. The opinion of the Marquis de Belas
7
about this situation is quite enlightening:
“With the doors of the continent closed by the French on the inside and by the British on
the outside”, there was no alternative for the Portuguese monarchy but to migrate to
Brazil.
In the political and economic game, between France and England, Regent D. João VI,
upon arriving in Brazil, made decisions favourable to England, which would also be in
Brazil’s interest in the short term. Regardless of the effort to maintain the forces that
supported the Empire, the power bloc showed signs of disintegration. These forces did
not emerge so explicitly from the state apparatus, but from civil society. (Valentim,
1993:392).
The decisions made by the Prince Regent regarding the colony, such as the opening of
ports, the signing of the 1810 Treaty of Navigation and Trade and the rise of Brazil to the
category of United Kingdom, led to the rupture of the power bloc. The letters of the
Governors of the Kingdom are the best proof of this disintegration, which brought
different results to its supporters: positive for the seigneurial/colonial bourgeoisie and
negative for the mainland’s bourgeoisie and aristocracy.
6
Costa.F.A.P.da. (1983). Anais Pernambucanos, vol.X. Recife, FUNDARPE.
7
“Memória do Marquês de Belas”, not dated, cited by Ângelo Pereira (1953). D. João VI Príncipe e Rei, vol.
III, p. 40, Lisbon, Editora Empresa Nacional de Publicidade.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 41-54
“Contos loucos and “Fantásticas carrancas”: vintism (1820-23) in Pernambuco
Maria do Socorro Ferraz
45
Even though the results related to Brazil were positive, their distribution was not
homogeneous. In the disintegration of the power bloc, the Captaincy of Pernambuco
played a different role from other captaincies, which were divided between the power of
Rio de Janeiro and the power of Lisbon.
In 1804, Caetano Pinto de Miranda Montenegro arrived in Pernambuco. He was Governor
in Cuiabá and travelled by land, covering a distance of 670 leagues. In 1805, he was
appointed governor of Angola. A petition by residents of the captaincy of Pernambuco
asked the Prince Regent for his permanence, which was attended to. Until the arrival of
the imperial family in Brazil, Governor Caetano Pinto de Miranda Montenegro was seen
as an upright man, a good administrator, with a commendable character. For ten years
he governed with prudence, did not risk major innovations, but allowed for some
improvements. He listened to complaints from the poor and the rich, and was considered
a "righteous man".
The changes carried out by the government of the Prince Regent helped the
administration of Caetano Pinto de Miranda Montenegro. For example, commercial
franchises granted by D. João began to change the habits and customs of colonial society.
Mesa Grande clerk Caetano Francisco Lumachi de Melo commented in his report that
before 1799, customs revenues were much lower. From 1799 to 1810, these yields
almost tripled and by 1823 amounted to more than a million.
8
At the beginning of the 19th century, Pernambuco competed with Bahia for the second
and third place in imports and exports. Rio Janeiro had the lead.
On 10 March 1808, Caetano Pinto de Miranda Montenegro was called to Rio de Janeiro
by the King and stayed there until September of the same year. On his return, he brought
a commendation from the Order of Christ and another, Knight in the Cape and Sword of
the Ministry of Finance. Still, for the people of Pernambuco he brought with him a heavy
baggage of taxes: the tenth tax on the houses, the tax on inheritances and legacies, the
sugar tithe and the Prince Regent’s project to invade Cayenne in French Guiana. This was
in addition to other humiliations to guarantee the Court's luxury, expenses that
encumbered the national treasury.
Despite the good collection of revenue in Pernambuco, from the point of view of some
products, especially sugar, one can speak of a decrease in income, given the expenses,
including those incurred by the occupation of Cayenne by the troops. The social situation
was oppressive because of taxes. Portugal declared war on France, prepared to occupy
Cayenne and demanded 1000 men from Pernambuco for this military expedition. The
Governor approved this new tax policy.
Father Dias Martins noted that he returned from Rio de Janeiro with the task of sending
all the Province's money to the Court, without thinking about the obligations to the
creditors. In fact, these taxes were general to the entire country. However, Governor
Caetano Pinto wrote to the Prince Regent about the inconvenience of simultaneously
charging more taxes and taking away bread winners or loved ones from families. Despite
8
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Relatório do escrivão da Mesa Grande Francisco Lumachi de Melo
apresentado ao Governo do Rio de Janeiro. Registro de Correspondência 1808/1833, CGPP 9, 50.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 41-54
“Contos loucos and “Fantásticas carrancas”: vintism (1820-23) in Pernambuco
Maria do Socorro Ferraz
46
the reaction of the people from Pernambuco, 300 men were sent to occupy Cayenne in
1809.
Brazil's situation was one of continuous deficit and Portugal's one of complete
degradation: plundered, its trade interrupted and its fields deserted. In July 1811, the
Prince Regent ordered a loan to be raised in the Kingdom, guaranteeing payment with
the rents of the provinces of Bahia, Pernambuco and Maranhão. The aim was to restore
industry and farming in Portugal. In Hipólito da Costa's opinion, this loan taken out in
the Kingdom impoverished it, as the money drained into the pockets of American and
other merchants. (Costa, 2001).
In 1812, the economic-financial and socio-political situation in Portugal was very difficult.
In Lisbon, the discount on paper money was 25%, given the disappearance of metallic
coins, exchanged for foreign goods, mainly from the United States. Even the remittances
of pounds from London to pay British and national troops also ended up falling into the
pockets of American traders. A law prohibited the exit of gold and silver, but it was
useless. According to current opinions, encouraging trade with Brazil was the only chance
for Portugal to get its currency back.
At the end of 1812, Portugal's deficit was 12 million cruzados. In addition to the purchase
of food, the military expenses weighed on the finances. D. João tries to obtain a loan
from England, but failed. He had to sell the Crown's free property.
9
The finances were in a mess. The navy had more officers than warships. In Brazil, bills
of exchange, interest on loans and civil servants were no longer paid on time, despite all
coffers being scraped, including the deceased and absent, in the words of Hipólito da
Costa (2001). Portugal checked what was collected in the Captaincies, and suggested the
following: collect the amounts of the Captaincies, calculated in 1530 contos, paying the
expenses through Banco do Brasil; Brazil's expenses should be reduced and revenue
increased. Rio de Janeiro, Bahia and Pernambuco had the best revenues, so these should
be taxed. The Government should tax imports heavily.
And would the 1810 Treaty allow it? How would governments in Brazil and Portugal react?
The Lisbon regency forbade the exit of metals; the Rio de Janeiro government did the
same in Brazil’s other provinces. Payments would be made in bills from Banco do Brasil
or dealers, redeemable at the respective markets.
Changes in import taxes took place much later and very weak. As Rio de Janeiro became
the centre of mercantile activities, it was more dependent on England than Pernambuco,
which at this point was preparing to leave the Empire. The businessmen of Rio de Janeiro,
at the end of the 18th century, formed a pressure group, independent of the rural
aristocracy the great landowners. Due to the volume of their business, they were able
to accumulate capital and provide credit to the King and rural landowners.
The position of merchants in Rio de Janeiro was far superior to that of merchants in
Pernambuco. More affluent than their Pernambuco counterparts and enjoying greater
social prestige, they were even honoured with the order of Christ, which gave them
9
In the Royal Charter of 13 December 1812, D. João authorized the sale of the Crown’s free prperty to cover
insolvent expenses. Índice das Cartas de Leis, Alvarás, Decretos e Cartas Régias de 1812. Available at
http://bd.camara.leg.br/bd/bitstream/handle/bdcamara/18322/colleccao_leis_1812_parte1.pdf?sequence
=1
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 41-54
“Contos loucos and “Fantásticas carrancas”: vintism (1820-23) in Pernambuco
Maria do Socorro Ferraz
47
aristocratic status. The businessmen of Pernambuco, on the other hand, massacred by
the Companhia de Comercio da Paraíba e Pernambuco, only became ennobled if they
became landowners, and they were not familiar with the credit and interest system.
The Pernambuco Revolution of 1817 was the result of these new standards introduced
by Souza Coutinho's reform project and by the circumstances of the time. Led by
Pernambuco residents, but with important support in Paraíba, Ceará and Rio Grande do
Norte, it is a good example of the fractures that gradually undermined the Empire. To
get an idea of these divisions, Caetano Pinto de M. Montenegro, on 5 March 1817,
therefore on the eve of the Revolution, reaffirmed to the inhabitants of Pernambuco the
king's intention to unite the kingdoms and denounce the infidels:
People from Pernambuco: calm your spirits, do not listen to rumours: some
inconsiderate words uttered in excess of joy, do not decide the character of
men nor make them infidels and traitors. His majesty has just united all his
kingdoms into one: this happy union must spread. What basis could these
parties have to divide you? We are all Portuguese, we are all subjects of the
same Sovereign, we are all fellow citizens of the same United Kingdom: men
are not distinguished according to their place of birth, but according to love
and fidelity to their King, and their homeland, this being the honourable motto
of the Portuguese for their talents, virtues and the accuracy with which they
fulfil their duties
10
.
In response to the numerous proclamations by rulers loyal to the King, revolutionaries
also published them like the one below, at the end of the Revolution on 15 April 1817:
Whoever you are
We have read your proclamations, worthy of those who make them and
worthy of those who spread them. And we admire the grading of your threats:
in the first, on 21 March, you were happy to call us unworthy; on the two of
29 March, you refer to us as infamous, despicable and other epithets that
certainly belong to you more than to us. You require our death and promise
to use the sword if you do not establish the Laws of your good King. See how
different we are, we do not hassle you, we do not hate you, but we will play
murder with murder, fire with fire and war with war. We do not fear you,
come, you will disembark and experience what free men are like. In payment
for your three proclamations, we send you another three. I warn you that if
any of our raftsmen suffers any insult, we have in our hands your Marshals,
Brigadiers, and officers who will pay head for head.
House of the Provisional Government in Pernambuco, 15 April 1817.
Signed: Father João Ribeiro Pessoa, Domingos José Martins, José Luiz de
Mendonça, Manoel Correia de Araújo, Manoel José Pereira Caldas, Antonio
Carlos Ribeiro de Andrade, Miguel João de Almeida e Castro.
11
10
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Documentos Históricos: Revolução de 1817 (1954) v. CVI
11
Idem.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 41-54
“Contos loucos and “Fantásticas carrancas”: vintism (1820-23) in Pernambuco
Maria do Socorro Ferraz
48
Upon learning about the outbreak of the revolt, D. João ordered the departure of the fleet
destined to block the port of Recife under the command of Admiral Rodrigo José Ferreira
Lobo. An army with eight battalions, artillery and cavalry left Rio on 4 May in 10 sailboats.
The general command was entrusted to General Luís do Rego Barreto, who considered
the liberal and revolutionary ideas of the Pernambuco inhabitants to be insane.
Due to the influence of the literature of French and American liberals, introduced in the
Colony in various ways, including by Arruda Câmara, these dreams of independence
seemed to Luís do Rego “contos loucos” (crazy tales). He pejoratively called the
battalions formed and directed by the natives “fantásticas carrancas”(whimsical
grimaces).
12
The situation of the revolutionaries became untenable. Attempts to support the
neighbouring provinces, Paraíba, Rio Grande do Norte and Ceará were successful, but
attempts to obtain military support from the United States were unsuccessful no matter
how much effort the Freemason had made. The exchange of proclamations between the
parties’ military leaders also had no effect. The Rio de Janeiro Court sent a group of men
presided over by General Luís do Rego Barreto, who for consecutive years subjected
Pernambuco's inhabitants to many vexations. The main leaders of the Revolution were
sentenced to death, dismemberment and their remains were displayed in public squares.
Governor Luís do Rego Barreto imprisoned Pernambuco citizens right, left and centre. He
punished some by exiling them to Africa. Others were sent to various prisons in Brazil,
and forty-two were tried by courts in Lisbon, on the accusation of being supporters of
independence. As a result, the Minister of Justice in Portugal ordered the magistrate of
Belém to take the prisoners to the Castle, to the Regedor das Justiças, and to prosecute
them immediately.
According to Hipólito José da Costa, the prisoners triumphantly paraded through the
streets of Lisbon, exposed to the horrified eyes of the inhabitants, escorted by cavalry
and infantry with drumrolls and pomp. And since their clothes had got held in their trunks
at Customs, they weren't dressed with dignity. The forty-two prisoners met with the
weight of the Portuguese Court’s absolutism, in the humiliation of this parade and in the
triumph of Governor Luís do Rego.
General Luís do Rego Barreto believed that he had defeated the “contos loucos” and the
“fantásticas carrancas”. However, the “crazy tales” crossed the Atlantic and inspired
Portuguese constitutionalists, victorious with the Constitutionalist 1820 Revolution in
Portugal, which forced King João VI to return to Portugal and sign a liberal constitution,
approved by elected deputies from various parts of the Kingdom, led by the Cortes.
Supportive of the liberal constitutionalists of Pernambuco, the Lisbon Cortes participating
in the 1820 Revolution ordered the release of the revolutionary survivors of 1817
13
and
12
An allusion to the heads of monsters that were placed on the prow of boats on the São Francisco River,
representing ferocious animals, supposedly to chase away evil spirits.
13
After the trial of the cases of the 42 Pernambuco prisoners in Casa da Suplicação, they were released and
received in Pernambuco with great festivities. The final judgment took place on 27 October 1821. (Costa,
2001: 325)
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 41-54
“Contos loucos and “Fantásticas carrancas”: vintism (1820-23) in Pernambuco
Maria do Socorro Ferraz
49
created Governing Boards in all the provinces in an attitude of disrespect towards
absolutist governors, such as Luís do Rego Barreto.
As in Pernambuco in 1817, the military and magistrates of the city of Porto were already
preparing the constitutionalist revolution some years before August 1820. José Ferreira
Borges, a member of the Council of the 1820 Porto Revolution, was a member of the
Sinédrio, an association founded in Porto in 1817 by Manuel Fernandes Tomás, whose
purpose was to prepare a liberal revolution in Portugal.
The Portuguese situation at the time brought dissatisfaction to the bourgeoisie, farmers
and the military. It meant the closing of factories, the abandonment of agriculture, the
delay in the payment of wages and salaries to the military, British tutelage, the Brazilian
primacy and the invasions that Portugal suffered by France and Spain. With the opening
of Brazilian ports 'to friendly nations', such as England, British competition destroyed the
Portuguese economy.
The 1820 Porto Revolution faced additional problems: the Portuguese absolutist
monarchists, who followed D. João VI, did not opt for the King's return. Brazil and the
divided Brazilians took different positions: some preferred the constitutionalism of the
Cortes to the government of Regent Pedro; the English minister Thornton and the Count
of Palmela pressured the King to send his son Pedro or return to Lisbon, thus putting a
stop to the democratic side of the 1820 movement; and the Austrians, although
enlightened, did not support the 1920 movement, and remained absolutist.
14
The political arguments of the liberal constitutionalists and of the more conservative
Portuguese originated in the two trends within the Portuguese monarchy: absolutism and
constitutionalism. The Portuguese constitutionalists presented the Constitution as the
remedy for all the ills that afflicted Portugal, even hinting at the recolonization of Brazil.
The bourgeoisie of the city of Porto were promised industries that could transform
Brazilian raw materials into manufactures - cotton into textiles, raw sugar into refined
sugar and its distribution in the European market.
How about the 1810 Treaty with England, would it be disrespected, restructured?
The bourgeoisie needed D. João VI’s relationship with England for the construction of the
industrial revolution, including new negotiations with the British. The constitutionalists,
in an attempt to calm the King, tried to naturalize liberalism by linking it to tradition,
recalling the fictional Lamego Cortes (Lima, 1997: 16).
What changed in Brazil with the victory of Vintism?
The Portuguese living in Brazil, both merchants and State bureaucrats, and Brazilians
well positioned with the King, did not want to lose the advantages obtained with the
coming of the Court. They were aware that the return of the King would affect them, as
Brazil would lose its status as United Kingdom and as head of the Portuguese
Government.
14
There is no detailed study on the interests of Emperor Francisco I, of the Holy Roman Empire, in marrying
his daughter Maria Leopoldina to Pedro de Alcântara - this royal house probably found Brazil important for
its politics, especially in relation to the English or they could play further by investing on the American
continent.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 41-54
“Contos loucos and “Fantásticas carrancas”: vintism (1820-23) in Pernambuco
Maria do Socorro Ferraz
50
D. João VI travelled to Portugal to attend the Constitutionalist Cortes in April 1821. His
son Pedro became the Prince Regent. Unlike the Portuguese constitutionalist liberals,
Silvestre Pinheiro Ferreira
15
predicted that the return of the King would bring irreparable
damage to the Portuguese Empire. The facts proved this assertion. Pedro's power was
much less accepted than the power of D. João VI. Brazilians suddenly had to comply with
the laws, orders and decrees coming from two arm wrestling centres of power: the
Constitutionalist Cortes based in Lisbon, and Pedro’s Regency based in Rio de Janeiro.
The Portuguese living in Brazil, most of them merchants, and the military pressured him
to accept orders from Lisbon, and appeals for this to happen became constant in the
main Brazilian cities.
The decree of 1 October 1821 of the Lisbon Cortes created Provisional Boards in the
Provinces, which reduced Pedro's power, as the customs’ administration and the military
command were Lisbon's responsibility, which led to fights between opposing factions.
The provinces of Pará, Maranhão and Bahia started to obey the Cortes of Lisbon. in Rio
de Janeiro, the Portuguese garrison rebelled and forced the Prince to form a Provisional
Board dependent on Lisbon. The provinces of Rio de Janeiro, São Paulo and Minas Gerais
were directly governed by the Prince Regent.
In the discussion of the Lisbon Constitutionalist Cortes on the administration of the
overseas territories, the problem of administrative uniformity between Portugal and
Brazil came into the agenda. The post of Governor of the Provinces, with its absolutist
slant, had no counterpart in Portugal after the 1820 Revolution, and it was soon replaced
by the election of the Provisional Boards. The newly elected Boards, in the spirit of the
constitutionalist movement, generally had Brazilians, who felt institutionally watched by
the Portuguese military and were reduced to mere inspectors of Portuguese customs
duties. Without a clear definition of the Prince's power limit, the Boards were, in fact,
helpless entities used by the two centres of power: Rio de Janeiro and Lisbon.
The events in Pernambuco in this period were sui generis and deserve special analysis.
The news of the success of the constitutionalist movement in the city of Porto reached
Rio de Janeiro and five days later it was known in Pernambuco. Governor Luís do Rego
organized and presided over the Constitutional Governing Council of the Province of
Pernambuco on 30 August 1821. He did not want to officially disclose the news. For a
year, he wanted to hide the constitutionalist victory from everyone, which was
impossible, as periodicals, pamphlets, and loose information reached the Province. On
this, Denis Bernardes wrote:
Contrary to what happened in Bahia and Rio de Janeiro, the Portuguese troops
in Pernambuco did not support the constitutionalist movement, remaining
faithful to the Governor's orders. This explains, among other reasons, the fact
that about a year elapsed between the arrival of the first news of the Porto
revolution and the election of a Board, within the new rules approved by the
Cortes and Luís do Rego's ability to remain leader of the Government.
(Bernardes, 2001: 368).
15
Silvestre Pinheiro Ferreira was in Brazil as Minister of Foreign Affairs and War, from 1810 to 1821, and also
as his advisor. Between 1814 and 1815 he wrote by order of the Prince Regent “Memórias Políticas sobre
os Abusos Gerais e o Modo de os Reformar e Prevenir a Revolução Popular” (Silvestre Ferreira, 2012).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 41-54
“Contos loucos and “Fantásticas carrancas”: vintism (1820-23) in Pernambuco
Maria do Socorro Ferraz
51
The county of Goiana
16
did not want to accept the command of Luís do Rego and did not
recognize this Council as legitimate. A large part of the Pernambuco counties supported
its decision. A few from the south of the Province declared themselves obedient to Luís
do Rego. The liberals from Pernambuco had had a bitter experience of the repression of
the 1817 Revolution. So they thought it would be better to wait, reorganize the Province,
wait for the events between Lisbon and Rio de Janeiro, and between the defence of
Portuguese constitutionalism and independence mixed with authoritarianism led by
regent Pedro. For these Pernambuco liberals, war in Brazil was imminent, and it could be
long, exhausting both power centres. For this region, the republic could no longer be a
dream.
Luís do Rego Barreto found out about the constitutionalist movement in Goiana and
arrested several military and civilian officers. He immediately sent an official letter to
King D. João VI, reporting on the latest events in Pernambuco. He confirmed that
Pernambuco was uprising and that there were parties that wanted absolute independence
from Portugal and that at the moment they were governed by the Constitution of
America. Governor Luís do Rego still had Portuguese troops from the Algarves Battalion.
On 21 August 1821, the Regent sent an official letter authorizing the creation of a
Provisional Government Board in Pernambuco. On 17 September 1821, Rego sent it to
the Recife Chamber for action. However, at this point, Recife was uprising. This letter
was published in the press. Olinda tried a conciliation, but Goiana did not accept it.
The Goiana revolt was called Temporary Constitutional Government and publicly
supported the Porto Revolution. On 10 October 1821, the Goiana Board sent an official
letter to the King listing the recent political events in Pernambuco, justifying its creation
and denouncing the abuses of Luís do Rego Barreto
17
.
Then, it sent an envoy to the King and the Cortes Manoel Clemente Cavalcanti de
Albuquerque showing it did not support the independence movement. The creation of
the Board was ordered by the crown appointed judge, with representatives of the clergy,
nobility, military and people, on 29 August 1821. On 21 September of the same year,
there was a bloody battle in Olinda, between the forces of Goiana and those of General
Luís do Rego.
The forces of Goiana marched on Recife against the troops commanded by the General
and, in the village of Beberibe, they made their camp. The siege of Recife by the Goiana
people ranged from Rio Doce, in the north, to Afogados, in the south. Afraid of being
16
Goiana was founded before 1570, and was originally inhabited by Caetés and Potiguares Indians. It rose to
the category of parish in 1568. At that time it belonged to the captaincy of Itamaracá. Due to its expansion,
it became a village, then hosting the Chamber and Justice and becoming the head of the Captaincy of
Itamaracá. Part of the captaincy of Itamaracá was incorporated into the Captaincy of Pernambuco in 1763.
Goiana was the first municipality in Pernambuco to declare the abolition of slavery, before the law of 13
May 1888. See Galvão (2006).
17
The governor of Pernambuco imposed changes that harmed the economy of Goiana. This village provided
meat to Recife and other places; the tax for this service was high. The governor banned this trade and
favoured another village, Vitória de Santo Antão. The tax remained high and this shook the economy of
Goiana. Another episode that may seem simple, but was demoralizing for the people of Goiana: the
Governor occupied the Vila at night and with his troops ripped all the blinds from the windows, which
protected from the sun, and then made a big fire with them. This despotic act forced the population to buy
iron bars and glass, which were English product. See Ferraz (1996: 145).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 41-54
“Contos loucos and “Fantásticas carrancas”: vintism (1820-23) in Pernambuco
Maria do Socorro Ferraz
52
crushed by the military forces of other Pernambuco counties, which joined the Goiana
battalions, Governor Luís do Rego sent emissaries requesting an armistice.
His great opponent was not another general but merchant Gervásio Pires Ferreira. A
businessman, he was the evaluator of the tax system of the Republic from 1817,
proposing reforms and improvements. Released from prison in Lisbon on 22 February
1821, he returned to the Province with greater prestige than before. He went to Beberibe
and in an agreement signed between the revolutionary forces and the General, it was
decided that he would immediately embark for Lisbon with all the Portuguese battalions.
This agreement took the name of the Beberibe Convention.
On 15 October 1821, an official letter arrived from Lisbon, ordering the creation of the
new constitutional government, and on 26 October, the Provisional Governing Board,
chaired by Gervásio Pires Ferreira
18
, was elected. That same day, Luís do Rego left for
Lisbon, along with part of the Portuguese troops. A new governor of arms was on his way
from Portugal to replace Marshal Salazar. The Board had the difficult and delicate task of
informing the Prince Regent in Rio de Janeiro and His Royal Highness in Portugal of the
changes that had taken place in Pernambuco, because the new Board was not an
unconditional ally of either of the two powers, even if it would not explicitly comment on
the matter.
The war for independence that broke out in Brazil dismantled the routine work between
the provinces and the central power in Rio de Janeiro. Many administrative issues in the
Province were raised daily and the Provisional Government did not have immediate
answers. It was decided to convene a Grand Council, a kind of Assembly in an attempt
to manage heterogeneity and to try democracy by expanding participation and
responsibilities. It included landlords, priests, deputies, judges, inspectors, and soldiers.
The first measures taken by the new Governing Board involved restoring order in the
Province. Some Portuguese battalions had not yet embarked, due to lack of space on the
ships, which caused fear in the population.
With no military power in the Province, the Board, attentive to socio-racial issues,
organized a military force composed of native people. Two companies of blacks and two
of pardos were created and paid for this service. They were commanded by sergeants-
majors of the same race and class, respectively. The fantásticas carrancas” were back.
The relations between the Board presided over by Gervásio Pires and the government of
Rio de Janeiro were, from the beginning, tense. The Rio de Janeiro power did not trust a
Board led by an ex-revolutionary of 1817. The balance between both had always been
dangerous for Pernambuco. Between the two centres of power, the Board presided over
by Gervásio honoured in all its acts the Cortes, the King, and Lisbon as the centre of
power. However, it felt helpless in its policy against the Rio de Janeiro power. The
Province paid taxes to pay for the lighting and police in Rio de Janeiro. As much as
Pernambuco requested a reduction in taxes, it did not receive any positive response from
the two powers. The small and medium producers of brandy, a secondary elite, were not
helped by Lisbon, while the large owners were not affected in their fortunes. In
18
The Provisional Governing Board was made up of the following members: Gervásio Pires Ferreira
president, Fr. Laurentino Antonio Moreira de Carvalho secretary, and by Manuel Ignácio de Carvalho,
Antonio José Vitorino Borges da Fonseca, Filipe Neri Ferreira, Joaquim José de Miranda and Bento José da
Costa.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 41-54
“Contos loucos and “Fantásticas carrancas”: vintism (1820-23) in Pernambuco
Maria do Socorro Ferraz
53
retaliation, they started to support the Prince Regent, in Rio de Janeiro. Allegations that
Gervásio Pires would not support the independence proposed by Pedro and the Andrada's
ministry reached the Rio court.
On 1 June 1822, the area where the members of the Pernambuco Board were meeting
was invaded by envoys of the minister José Bonifácio de Andrada, representing the four
military branches, forcing Gervásio Pires Ferreira to sign a document of loyalty and
adhesion to the regency of His Royal Highness, D. Pedro. Reacting against that mutiny,
Gervásio replied that such attitude was not a regular act of the people and so he resigned
from the Presidency
19
. One of the Rio de Janeiro envoys, João Pedro Estanislau, replied
that "the people have assumed their rights, the people want it, it is necessary to obey."
The ousting of Gervásio Pires Ferreira was followed by his imprisonment in Bahia. He was
later sent to another prison in Lisbon.
20
In a confused period when national independence and liberalism were intertwined, the
idea of democracy became associated with popular anarchy. The population was outraged
by rumours. This state of rebellion had deeper causes, appearing in various forms, either
in conflicts between the ruling class fractions or in the formation of the Colony's military
battalions. This recurrent insubordination of the northern region in relation to the
southern region was a sign that the model of nation that this region imposed, explained
in the writings of José Bonifácio, would harm the northern region in the vision of the
revolutionaries.
References
Printed Sources
Atas do Conselho do Governo de Pernambuco, vol. I, 1821a1824. (1997). Recife: CEPE
Editora.
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Letter of 20 January 1816. Cartas que o excmo.
bispo d'Elvas, don Hoze Joaquim da Cunha d'Azevedo Coutinho, escreveu aos excmos.
generaes inglezes que mais concorrerão para a restauração de Portugal. Por Coutinho,
José Joaquim da Cunha de Azeredo, 1742-1821.
Biblioteca Nacional. Documentos Históricos: Revolução de 1817(1954) v. CVI
Biblioteca Nacional of Rio de Janeiro. Relatório do escrivão da Mesa Grande Francisco
Lumachi de Melo apresentado ao Governo do Rio de Janeiro. Registro de Correspondência
1808/1833, CGPP 9, 50.
Costa, F. A. P. da. (1951). Anais Pernambucanos, 11 volumes. Recife: Imprensa Oficial.
Discurso pronunciado perante a Junta de Ministros e outras pessoas sobre assuntos
referentes ao desenvolvimento econômico e financeiro de Portugal e Domínios
Ultramarinos, principalmente o Brasil Apud Lyra (1994:245).
19
Minutes of the Board of 1 June 1822 in Atas do Conselho do Governo de Pernambuco, vol. I, 1821-1824.
(1997). Recife: CEPE Editora, p. 104.
20
Ibid, p. 105.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 41-54
“Contos loucos and “Fantásticas carrancas”: vintism (1820-23) in Pernambuco
Maria do Socorro Ferraz
54
Memória do Marquês de Belas, not dated, cited by Ângelo Pereira (1953). D. João VI
Príncipe e Rei. Vol. III, p. 40, Lisbon, Editora Empresa Nacional de Publicidade.
Royal Letter of 13 December 1812, D. João autoriza a venda de bens livres da Coroa
para socorrer despesas, que estavam insolventes. Índice das Cartas de Leis, Alvarás,
Decretos e Cartas Régias de 1812. Available at:
http://bd.camara.leg.br/bd/bitstream/handle/bdcamara/18322/colleccao_leis_1812_pa
rte1.pdf?sequence=1
Silvestre Pinheiro Ferreira. (2012). Memórias políticas sobre os abusos gerais e modo de
os reformar e prevenir a revolução popular [...] no Rio de Janeiro em 1811 e 1815.
Brasília, Senado Federal. Available at http://www2.senado.leg.br/bdsf/handle/id/562748
Bibliographic references
Alexandre, Valentim. (1993). Os Sentidos do Império: questão nacional e questão
colonial na crise do antigo regime português. Porto: Edições Afrontamento.
Barbosa, M. do Socorro Ferraz. (2008). “Liberais constitucionalistas entre dois centros
de poder”. Tempo. Revista do Dept. de História da UFF, vol. 12, nº 24, pp. 109-136.
Bernardes, Denis A. de Mendonça. (2006). O Patriotismo Constitucional: Pernambuco,
1820-1822. São Paulo: Hucitec: Fapesp; Recife: UFPE.
Caneca, Fr. J. do A. D. (1875). Obras Políticas e Literárias. Recife: Typografia Mercantil.
____. Ensaios Políticos. (1976). Rio de Janeiro: Editora Documentários.
Cabral, Eurico J. Campelo. (2018). O Liberalismo em Pernambuco: as metamorfoses
políticas de uma época (1800-1825). Recife: Editora Tarcísio Pereira.
Costa, Hipólito José da. (2001). Hipólito José da Costa. São Paulo: Editora 34.
Ferraz, Socorro. (1996). Liberais & Liberais. Recife: Editora Universitária da UFPE.
Galvão, Sebastião de Vasconcelos. Dicionário Corográfico, Histórico e Estatístico de
Pernambuco. 2006, 2ª edição, vol. I, Ed: CEPE
Lima, Oliveira. (1986). O Império Brasileiro. Brasília: UNB.
Lyra, Maria de Lourdes Viana. (1994). A Utopia do Poderoso Império Portugal-Brasil:
bastidores da Política 1798-1800. Rio de Janeiro: Editora Sette Letras.
Mello, J. A. Gonsalves. (1982). Manuel Arruda da Câmara, Obras Reunidas. Recife:
Fundação de Cultura Cidade do Recife.
Mota, Carlos Guilherme e Lopez, Adriana. (2016). História do Brasil: uma interpretação.
São Paulo: Editora 34.
Porto, Costa. (1978). Os Tempos de Gervásio Pires. Recife: Secretaria de Educação e
Cultura.
Silva, M. Beatriz Nizza. (2013). Pernambuco e a Cultura da Ilustração. Recife: Editora
Universitária UFPE.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020)
December 2021
55
THE SUBSÍDIO LITERÁRIO TAX. CONTINUITY OR BREAK?
TELMA DE MATTOS RUAS
telmaruas@grupoceu.pt
She has a Bachelor Degree in History from Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa (UAL), 1987, and a
Master Degree in Cultural History and Politics from Universidade Nova de Lisboa, 1995. She
attended the doctoral course in Institutional and Business Communication at Universidad
Complutense in Madrid and obtained the Diploma in Advanced Studies in 2002. In November
2007, she attended the course for Leaders in Education School Turnaround Leadership Program,"
Starting Fresh: Establishing Leadership, Building a Vision and Creating the Conditions for Student
Success" at the University of Virginia - Darden Business School & Curry School of Education. She
attended the Interuniversity Doctoral Programme in “History: Change and Continuity in a Global
World” and is currently preparing her Ph.D. thesis, publishing several articles evaluated by
reviewers as part of her PhD. She is pedagogical advisor to the UAL Board of Directors (Portugal),
coordinates the submission processes for new study cycles and supervises the guidelines for the
study cycles in operation.
Abstract
This paper is part of the study carried out on education in the liberal period based on the
minutes of the sessions of the Cortes. The analysis of parliamentary activity - the political
debate and the consequent legislative action indicates the importance paid to Instruction
and Education matters with the aim of meeting the needs of the Liberal State. Based on the
subsídio literário tax created by the Marquis of Pombal on 10 November 1772, nineteenth-
century society claimed the right to promote primary education, basing its claim on the
fulfilment of tax duties. The continuity of Pombal’s political action embodied the interests and
will of the liberal nation. However, the ideological demand of liberalism demanded its
extinction in the parliamentary debate. The oscillation between continuity or break marked
the political-economic views on the subsídio literário in the 1800s.
Keywords
Education, Instruction, Subsídio Literário, Parliamentary Debate, State Budget
How to cite this article
Ruas, Telma de Mattos (2021). The Subsídio Literário tax. Continuity or break?. Janus.net,
e-journal of international relations. VOL12 N2, TD1 - Thematic dossier 200 years after the
Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021. Consulted [online] in date of the last
visit, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0121.4
Article received on em September 29, 2021 and accepted for publication on November
2, 2021
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
56
THE SUBSÍDIO LITERÁRIO TAX. CONTINUITY OR BREAK?
1
TELMA DE MATTOS RUAS
Introduction
The 1820 revolution unequivocally affirmed the Enlightenment philosophical ideals in
Portuguese society, widely disseminated at the end of the century of enlightenment and
in the first years of the new century. The revolutionary echoes sustained by new values
and renewed institutional powers, placing in the hands of men endowed with individual
rights the duty to reorganize the new moral and political order embodied in freedom and
popular consent, were responsible for social reconstruction. The reformed, modernized
society called on everyone to participate, asking for individual and collective collaboration
for its development and national progress. These contributions implied the acquisition of
school knowledge and skills, thus recognizing the importance of providing them through
formal means.
These skills were acquired through the education and instruction of everyone - children,
youth and adults. This education privileged the paternal right, the private sphere in the
definition of goals for moral education, virtues and talents, determining, depending on
the social strata, the educational qualifications and social skills to be gained.
Simultaneously, the public sphere was given the greatest mission: the education of
citizens instruction.
Under the jurisdiction of the State, the youth were offered elementary education,
fundamental for the exercise of civic participation, and technical and professional
training, allowing for a more enlightened and civilized society. The State saw political
responsibility as an individual right and as a duty, a function that it shared with the
private sphere the family - enshrining the different actions in the State's supreme law.
Therefore, the words Education and Instruction, despite identical in meaning, had
different representations and actions in the contemporary period.
It is important to emphasize that the use of the words education and instruction
synonymous in a dictionary - were not used to reinforce the meaning of the political
discourse, or to identify ideologies. Its use had a leading role in communication, so the
knowledge of its meaning, its linguistic and semantic use proved to be fundamental for
understanding the discourse and political action of the 19th century. This situation was
common to the one that had occurred in the Ancien Régime, revealing, therefore,
continuity in the use, identification and representation of words in communication. We
recognize, however, that after the 1820 revolution, the discourse became more modern,
a reference of revolutionary ideas based on individual rights and freedom. It revealed a
1
Article translated by Carolina Peralta.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
57
communication more attentive to signs of change, proposals for investment in literacy
and in education. The arguments for the development of instruction and education were
supported by political actions that encouraged literacy and showed concern to address
social needs.
Educational Projects in the Ancien Régime
Let us recall the political action to support education and instruction in the Ancien Régime.
The creation of the subsídio literário tax in 1772 by the Marquis of Pombal aimed to
promote public education and proved to be an important milestone for the development
of education. The legal provision regulated the procedures for tax collection,
extinguishing previous financial support to public instruction and instituted a body
responsible for the administration of funds -Junta-, which showed the State’s careful
supervision in the education of youth. It is important to emphasize that the regulation of
the creation of smaller schools, promulgated previously, with the small difference of four
days, supported its political action in the financial taxation
2
.
The following year, in 1773, three other regulations, the 15th February licence, the 4th
September Instructions, and the 16th December diploma clarified the importance of the
tax for the development of public education, allowing assessing the school network. Thus,
it must be emphasized that the set of laws placed in the fiscal issue, the financial
distribution of the tax, the essence of the education system reform project. This project
aimed to foster the development of state education and elementary education under the
remit of the State. In view of this, two questions arise: Has the restructuring of the
education system led to a policy to promote elementary learning? Are we facing a
proposal to generalize the elementary education system?
The intention of the Marquis of Pombal was the development of education and civilization
by promoting, at all levels of education, the dissemination of ideas of the enlightenment,
valuing knowledge and technical and scientific preparation. He believed it would
contribute to the modernization of a strong State taking into account its political,
economic and social interests, and the benefits and usefulness of the Kingdom.
This action aimed at political progress, favouring a social elite that proved to be
committed to the economic growth of the centralized state. Therefore, and despite the
significant step towards promoting elementary education, the reform elementary
education project was not able to stimulate the expansion of the school network to make
education popular.
However, the legal provision that created the subsídio literário tax was a fundamental
financial instrument for the promotion of learning.
Pursuing a political action of continuity, the reign of D. Maria I, despite favouring the
Church again by handing over to the Ursulines the responsibility for school education,
invested on free female education, on the establishment of specialized classes in scientific
2
The Bill of Law of 6 November 1772 established the administrative organization of schools, in order to allow
everyone to learn, and modernized the syllabi. It also defined the rules for teaching practice, the functions
to be exercised, and established the means of “subsistenceto be attributed to “masters and teachers” in
order to ensure and preserve the education system throughout the Kingdom and in the provinces.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
58
and technical areas - mathematics, foreign languages (French and English), rational and
moral philosophy, commerce and agriculture - particularly in the city of Porto, and also
supported qualified training in the wool sector. These measures proved to be essential
for the encouragement and continued development of education and instruction
3
. It is
also important to emphasize the legislative distinction granted to the most disadvantaged
and to female education.
Starting with the diplomas of 24 and 31 October 1814, the first provided measures for
the protection and benefits for orphaned and destitute children. The second granted to
three applicants, Margarida de Jesus, Teresa Rosa de Jesus and Maria Procópia,
authorization to continue teaching “in their current homes”, 20 girls per house, promoting
moral and elementary education “reading, writing, counting", to which other skills
deemed essential were added such as "sewing and making dresses". Each teacher
received a monthly payment of 6,000 réis, "paid through the subsídio literário". The
teaching activity was supervised by the Junta da Diretoria Geral dos Estudos (RDHE,
Legislação, 1814: 334) (Board of the General Directorate of Studies).
The Notice of 15 May 1815, in accordance with the previous royal resolution of 31 October
1814, confirmed the decision to create 18 schools for girls in the city of Lisbon to
encourage the learning of elementary knowledge, moral values of “Christian doctrine”
and the learning of crafts like “spinning, knitting, sewing, embroidering and cutting”
(Legislação Régia, 1815: 57).
In view of these political actions, we see continuity in the public proposals for education
and instruction, clearly highlighting three perspectives: cultural concern, social
intervention and the economic-financial approach, all converging towards a single
purpose: development of the education system by promoting the usefulness of school,
scientific and technical knowledge, placing it at the service of the Kingdom. This benefit
was, of course, supported by the subsídio literário”.
Another look at Instruction and Education in the liberal period
Whereas one can perceive another approach in the liberal period at instruction and
education, the aim remained the same: the progress of the Nation. Since 1820,
Portuguese society promoted the education of all citizens to sustaining its development.
The reform of the education system, at the different levels of learning, proved to be
essential, highlighting the main areas of intervention. At the pyramid of school
improvement there was the pressing need to promote elementary education, allowing
children to learn basic knowledge, moral education, and liberal ideals, all necessary for
demanding civic participation. Physical education activities, essential for the healthy
3
The permit of 31 July 1788 granted privileges and exemptions for a period of ten years to the wool and
dyeing factory in the Village of Covilhã and to the Spinning School in Celorico da Beira, given their “utility”.
The laws of 24 and 31 October 1814 showed concern for the development of education. The former provided
protection measures and benefits to orphaned and destitute children and the second granted Margarida de
Jesus, Teresa Rosa de Jesus and Maria Procópia authorization to continue teaching “in their current homes“
20 girls (in each one) receiving a monthly payment of 6,000 réis, “paid by the subsídio literário(Digital
Repository of the History of Education, Legislação, Resolução Régia 31-10-1814, p. 334). The Notice of 15
May 1815 determined the establishment of 18 schools for girls in the city of Lisbon with the aim of “teaching
Christian doctrine, reading, writing, counting, spinning, knitting, sewing, embroidering and cutting”
(Legislação Régia, Edital, 15-5-1815 p. 57).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
59
physical development of children and young people, were included in the syllabi. At the
same time, the syllabus modernization in secondary and higher education introduced new
scientific and specialized technical areas, thus encouraging socio-cultural enrichment and
the development of professional skills. The parliamentary debate dedicated to the
introduction to the study of political economy and new disciplines in the area of law must
be stressed.
On a second level and to respond to the investment needs in elementary education, the
social concerns focused on the following priorities:
- establishment of basic education institutions, enabling the expansion of the school
network;
- diversification of teaching methodologies, adoption of updated teaching material
suitable for different levels of education and school ages;
- modernization or construction of school spaces for the practice of teaching and
learning, including projects for the foundation and provision of libraries, awakening
a taste for learning and reading;
- checking pedagogical and administrative competences by the management bodies
under the Ministry of the Kingdom - the Junta da Diretoria-Geral dos Estudos,
Conselho Superior de Instrução blica and the Direção Geral da Instrução Pública
and the ensuing debate on the need for training teacher pedagogy. It proved to be
of great importance for the improvement of the system.
This was followed by administrative organization that called for the involvement of other
entities responsible for political and territorial management, requiring the intervention of
the municipal power regarding the responsibility for regional school administration and
pedagogical supervision. We highlight the admission exams to the teaching career for
teachers, and the procedures for teaching the subjects, which allowed the regularization
of the professional career. There was also pedagogical inspection to ensure good
academic and didactic practices, and finally, the issue that turned out to be the most
important: the payment due to teachers and assistants. Difficulties in timely payment of
active or retired teachers accounted for a very significant number of petitions filed in the
Cortes in the 19th century, becoming a real political and social problem.
The recurrent and persistent representations, individual and collective, focused mainly
on the financial difficulties that teachers and their families were experiencing. The main
reason for the petitions was the delay in the payment of salaries. In addition, the irregular
and controversial management of the collection and distribution of funds resulting from
the subsídio literário tax was denounced, as it was sometimes diverted to meet other
education needs.
Pombal’s action in support of state education was welcomed by the majority of the
Nation’s representatives, even though the mismanagement and use of financial funds
were the object of derogatory parliamentary comments and opinions. Even so, the
creation and maintenance of the subsídio literário made a relevant contribution to
encouraging elementary education. The revenue from this tax made it possible to
respond to evident deficiencies in the education system. In addition, it contributed to a
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
60
better definition of strategic guidelines with a view to the development of all levels of
education.
These topics were debated and analysed diligently in the sessions of the Cortes, with the
politicians responsible for the Kingdom and Treasury ministries frequently participating
in the discussion. None of the petitions were left unread in the Chamber of
Representatives. After being submitted, they were all carefully forwarded for a second
reading and a more detailed opinion in the different parliamentary commissions or went
to other ministerial services. The preoccupation and political urgency in answering the
pleas demanded it. The speed imposed in responding to all requests overcame another
need: the social care and attention that all requests deserved. Thus, the political action
sought to find adequate responses to the pleas, taking into account the financial
possibilities of the Nation. It was a thorny job, but it was also an intense and stimulating
period of political-social debate.
The petitions sent to the Cortes revealed different perspectives, mixing different feelings
that oscillated between civic participation enthusiasm, enshrined in the Constitution, the
social stimulus in meeting the reform needs, contributing to cultural modernization and
the realization of the economic and financial weaknesses that the Country experienced
4
.
The greatest political difficulty was the impossibility to respond to the recurring economic
and financial problems that persistently affected education professionals. The
government's difficulties in solving delays in the payment of salaries owed to teachers,
particularly to elementary education teachers, despite the collection of the subsídio
literário tax being the main source of revenue for the development of elementary state
education, was one of the main political debate issues, alongside the reform of the
education system that was insistently demanded.
4
It is interesting to recall the constitutional texts promulgated in 1822, 1826 and 1838 and the administrative
reforms that the country adopted throughout the 19th century. The consecration of the individual rights and
duties of the citizens, assuring everyone the right to education, the attribution of specific powers to the
municipal powers, were adjusted to the political moment. Under the banner of the decentralization of
political power, the political centralization exercised by the government restructured the administrative map
and, consequently, its competences. We underline, in a more liberal perspective, article 223 of the
Constitution of 1822 (título VI Do Governo Administrativo e Economico, capítulo II- Das Câmaras)
entrusted the Councils with the obligation to “Take care of primary schools, and other educational
establishments that may be paid from public income, as well as from hospitals, homes for the abandoned,
and other charitable establishments, with the exceptions and in the form that the laws determine”
(Assembleia da República, Portuguese Constitutions, 1992, 93). The constitutional texts of 1826 and 1838
referred these prerogatives to the regulatory law guaranteeing the right to free primary education (Carta
Constitucional, título VIII “Das Disposições Gerais e Garantias dos Direitos Civis e Políticos dos Cidadãos
Portugueses” - artigo 145º, §30; Constituição de 1838, Título III- “Dos direitos e garantais dos Portugueses,
artigos 28º e 29º). Among the administrative reforms we highlight: the Law of 20 July 1822, published on
1 August of the same year. The decree of 16 May 1832, preceded by an extensive report on the powers of
public administration, justice and the treasury, highlighted the measures of the “organization and
administration of the Treasury”, according to the Napoleonic model. The 1836 Administrative Code
restructured the new map of municipal administration. Changes under the government of António Bernardo
da Costa Cabral Administrative Code of 1842-. In the second half of the 19th century, the administrative
and territorial reorganizations that were promulgated in 1867, 1870, 1878, 1886 and 1895-1896 revealed
the main concern of the liberal state, the political redefinition of the map of municipal powers, the
suppression of councils, the duration of mandates and competences assigned to the appointed bodies and
members.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
61
The just claims for the enforcement of the Subsídio Literário
The many petitions that sent to Parliament throughout the 19 century requested the
enforcement of the subsídio literário tax to in public education. The first plea was sent to
parliament on 14 April 821. It was a congratulation letter sent by the Municipality of
Torres Novas to the representatives of the Nation. The message of congratulation for the
revolutionary political success was followed by requests for intervention with a view to
regularizing primary and secondary education in the region. The lack of provision of
primary and secondary education subjects proved to be incomprehensible for the citizens
in view of their regular compliance with their taxes.
The inhabitants of the aforementioned Village cannot be indifferent spectators
of such deficiency, when they recall the considerable taxation imposed on
their wines, and which they pay every year, and whose collection is therefore
destined by the law to support the Teachers, and it is not being enforced in
the Village in proportion to the payment made (DP-MCCGE, session no. 58,
14/04/1821: 578).
The municipality of Torres Novas, determined to implement primary education, sent a
new petition to the Cortes on 24 April of the same year. Despite the order of the Board
of the General Directorate of Studies ratifying the intention of the region, the political
decision fell to the Finance Commission. We believe, however, that the decision satisfied
the interests of the municipality, considering the content of other requests presented that
evoked as an example the success of the Torres Novas district in its requests.
A similar situation was repeated a few years later, in the sessions of 23 and 27 January
1835, with several municipalities in the Province of Minho demanding the use of tax funds
in the development of public education in the region.
We also recall in the same parliamentary year two interventions by deputy José Ferreira
de Castro. The first, made on 14 March, highlighted the legislative compliance that
instituted the Lisbon Lyceum (Decree of 17 November 1836). He then drew attention to
the relevance of the collection of the subsídio literário, essential to the promotion of
public education, suggesting rigorous use of funds to encourage training. In the second,
it required the approval of "some small, and provisional measures" (DP-MCCDN, session
No. 54, 28/03/1835: 696) that would allow the founding of primary schools in rural
parishes and the creation of complementary training subjects in the district main cities
logic, metaphysics, philosophy and ethics with the aim of developing the education of
the youth, basing the materialization of the proposals on the good administration of the
subsídio literário.
In 1837, the six requirements relating to primary education called for the timely payment
of teachers and referred to the various procedures for using the subsídio literário in
different locations, underlining arbitrariness in its application. Deputy Baron of Ribeira de
Sabrosa, in the session of 13 March pointed out these random procedures, stating:
In the village of Canelas, homeland of my noble friend, Deputy João de
Lacerda, seven hundred thousand réis are paid as subsídio literário, but there
has never been a teacher of first letters there, nor there is today: on the
contrary, in Beira Baixa, villages that pay no more than 20$000 réis in
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
62
subsídio literário, have always had teachers of first letters. The worst thing is
that these same few teachers, who exist, are always underpaid. I believe that
Mr. Passos has already ordered some of them to be paid; but it is true that
the teacher of first letters in my own village had not received, not long ago,
a single coin, after the Queen's Government had been re-established (DP-
MCCGE, session no. 43, 13/03/1837: 16).
Similar circumstances were highlighted in 1839 and 1840. The collective requests of
primary teachers in the municipalities of Torres Novas, S. Pedro do Sul, Alcobaça,
Alpedrinha, Évora, Aveiro and Porto Santo demanded payment of their salaries. The
common argument presented for the payment of their salaries was supported by the
income from the subsídio literário, rejecting the administrative changes approved in
1836, which placed greater financial pressure on the municipalities
5
.
The representative of the Nation Alberto Carlos Cerqueira de Faria added his voice to the
protests, defending the preservation of the tax and admitting, however, that the amounts
collected proved to be insufficient for the development of education. It was a
controversial opinion. Many other deputies considered the funds sufficient to support
education in the Kingdom, extending its political and administrative action to the
overseas provinces
6
.
We underline yet another case of the municipality of Porto Santo Island, which decided
to use the tax revenue in the payment of salaries to teachers, the rental of the school
building and also the purchase of teaching materials. It was undoubtedly a unique
example, revealing a scrupulous administration of tax collection.
In 1842 there was a request for information on income from the subsídio literário tax
relating to the districts of Lisbon, Santarém and Leiria in the last two years. Was it an
unusual request? No. The request was presented by Deputy Bartolomeu dos Mártires
5
On the territorial and administrative reform and its effects on political and financial structures and
procedures, we highlight the following references: SÁ, Victor de A reforma administrativa liberal que
precedeu a de Mouzinho da Silveira. Revista da Faculdade de Letras. Nº 2 (1985), p. 202.
We highlight other studies on local and regional administration, such as the work coordinated by Professors
Monteiro, Nuno Gonçalo; Oliveira, César História dos municípios e do poder local: dos finais da Idade
Média à União Europeia. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1996, de Silveira, Luís Espinha da Território e poder:
nas origens do Estado contemporâneo em Portugal. Cascais: Patrimonia Histórica, 1997, Manique, António
Pedro Mouzinho da Silveira, liberalismo e administração pública. Lisbon: Livros Horizonte, 1989, and the
article Liberalismo e Finanças Municipais da Extinção das Sisas à Proliferação dos Tributos concelhios,
Penélope, Fazer e Desfazer História, no. 3 June 1989, by Fernandes, Paulo Jorge Azevedo As faces de
Proteu-elites urbanas e o poder municipal de finais do século XVIII a 1851. Lisbon: Câmara Municipal, 1999,
Catroga, Fernando Natureza e História na fundamentação do municipalismo da Revolução Liberal ao
Estado Novo (uma síntese). In Silva A, Francisco Ribeiro da... [et.al.], org. Estudos em homenagem a
Luís António de Oliveira Ramos. Porto: Faculty of Humanities of the University of Porto, 2004 and A república
una e indivisível: no princípio era a província. Revista de História das Ideias. Coimbra. V. 27 (2006), Silva,
Carlos Manique da, Da vontade unificadora do Estado à adaptação da escola às realidades locais: o papel
dos governadores civis e dos comissários de estudos (anos de 1840-1860) Revista da Faculdade de Letras,
História, Porto, III series ére, vol.10, 2009, pp. 151-160, Tomás, Ana; Valério, Nuno Autarquias locais e
divisões administrativas em Portugal 1836-2013. Lisbon: Instituto Superior de Economia e Gestão da
Universidade de Lisboa, 2019 and the article by Langhans, Franz Paul de Almeida Organização
administrativa e local. In Serrão, Joel, dir. Dicionário de História Portugal. Porto: Livraria Figueirinhas,
1984. vol. IV.
6
The legislative provision published on 24 July 1851 by the Ministry of the Navy recognized the financial
importance of taxing the subsídio literário in all the islands of the province of Cape Verde, highlighting its
contribution to the development of education in the overseas province. In this regard, we also point out the
decree of 1 September 1881, which promulgated the maintenance of this tax collection in the State of India.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
63
Dias e Sousa at the 24 August session. His intention was to obtain detailed knowledge of
the movements of the Lisbon port, in particular the amount of wine exported
7
.
Therefore, economic reasons motivated his request. However, since the value of exports
influenced education matters and also because in 1841 two legal provisions on the
auctioning of the tax in the mainland districts had been approved 23 October and 2
November - we took into account the documents relating to the State budget foreseen
for the economic year 1839-1840. Thus, in this sense, and for a better interpretation, we
analyzed the following headings: State income and charges and other specific
documents. Based on documents relating to the Ministry of the Kingdom, it was possible
to assess the state of education, having as a starting point the request of the
parliamentarian elected by the Madeira constituency
8
. We also take the opportunity to
highlight the opinion of deputy Alberto Carlos Cerqueira de Faria, presented earlier,
defending that the income from the subsídio literário was insufficient to meet the needs
of public education.
Let us pay attention to the documents presented in the Cortes relating to public accounts
for the financial year 1839-1840. We start with the report by the finance minister drawing
attention to the State's difficulties, taking into account the debts and burdens of the
ministries. The issue of public debt, a major problem with a complex resolution, was
portrayed in the various maps that were delivered to the Assembly for due analysis. For
7
Professor Fernando de Sousa's studies on Real Companhia Velha allow us to take a new look at the company
and its commercial relations.In Arquivo Real da Companhia Velha, he reveals the complexity of tax collection
in the north region. The joint article by Fernando de Sousa, Francisco Vieira and Joana Dias - A cobrança
de impostos régios pela Companhia Geral da Agricultura e das Vinhas do Alto Douro (1872-1832) reveals
some data about the relevance of taxes, the amount of tax collection and its effect on the structure of the
State. On the subsídio literário tax, the Company collected in “production and commercialization” around
“315 reis in barrels of red wine (…) 120 reis in barrels of vinho verde, (…) 210 reis in exports to Overseas;
105 reis in wine barrel for Brazil”. These amounts were reduced from 1825 onwards. The amounts of tax
income in the North region in “Porto and councils” by the Company and by private individuals are also listed
below. if in the year under review, 1802, the total amount was 25,710$206.
In the book A real Companhia Velha. Companhia Geral da Agricultura das Vinhas do Alto Douro (2006), and
in one of the chapters A Companhia Geral da Agricultura das Vinhas do Alto Douro, Empresa Majestática
(1756-1834) (Fernando de Sousa, Diogo Ferreira, Francisco Vieira and Ricardo Rocha) continue the analysis
of financial data confirming the importance of taxes - subsídio literário and military tax - as being
"responsible for every year for more than 62% of the global amount" (229) pointing out the doubling of
revenues between 1802 and 1814. More detailed information on the collection of direct and indirect taxes
from the 1830s onwards is found in the documents of the state budgets, that can be viewed in the repository
of the General Secretariat of the Ministry of Finance. http://purl.sgmf.pt/repositorio/orcamentos/index.html
8
We draw attention to the legislative provisions that requested detailed information about the income from
the subsídio literário tax. The Ordinance of 18 November 1837 requested discrimination on tax collection in
the years 1834, 1835 and 1836 throughout the Kingdom. An identical situation was published on 28 June
1851, demanding the appraisal for the biennium from July 1851 to June of 1853. The laws of 20 May, 29
August, 10 and 16 October and 11 November 1837 requested data on charging in the municipalities of
Guarda, Santarém, Coimbra, Vila Real, Lisbon and Aveiro; the orders of 15 March and 7 June 1838 set out
procedures for collecting the tax throughout the Kingdom. On 12 July of the same year, an income table
was published for the period from 1 July 1838 to 30 June 1842. This was followed by bills enacted in the
same year and referring to the district of Leiria. The ordinance of 12 July 1839 requested the tax remittance
certificates relating to the district of Coimbra. The two ordinances of 22 October and 2 November1841
defined the collection procedures in the Kingdom. There were also requests on 10 December 1844, 12
January, and 18 March 1850, and on 24 December 1852. On 19 February1853, a new condition was added
to the collection process for the district of Aveiro, in compliance with the Regulation and the Law of 15 April
1857, extinguishing the tax on the mainland and replacing it with the property tax, keeping its collection
on the islands. The ordinance also determined that the average income of the last 10 economic years
1846-1856 set at 115,904$780 was placed directly in the total revenue from the property tax and was
subsequently distributed among the administrative districts. It further informed that the amount collected
in the year 1857 - 1,328:752$000 was distributed among the 17 districts, according to the administrative
and territorial reorganization 24 October 1855 - and in compliance with the conditions stipulated on 17
July 1855, putting in practice principles of fiscal equity.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
64
an estimated deficit of 1,413,896$137, the outstanding debt reached the amount of
2,588,171$219 despite pointing out measures for its attenuation. Thus, after “change
was approved”, it was necessary to carry out a complex financial work.
Regarding the direct income of the subsídio literário, its collection was estimated at
120,61$828. The tax increase was contemplated in the report of the responsible for the
Ministry of Finance, so the law determined an increase of 600 reis for each barrel of six
hundred and fifty litres, irrespective of the type of wine, in the taxes charged at the Sete
Casas customs, an estimated income of 200,000$000, which raised the total income by
320,616$828. If we take into account the budget proposal for the primary and secondary
State Education heading, the estimated value was 209,871$254, 55,183$334 less than
in the previous year. However, the estimate on 31 July 1840 calculated the charges to
be around 266,048$561, much higher than presented. It is also interesting and relevant
to observe the following maps: State funds on 30 June 1839, the table of taxes levied in
1837-1838 and in 1838-1839 in all administrative districts and, finally, the demonstration
by districts, so that we can better understand the request of the deputy.
In the first document, we recorded the amounts calculated to be collected on the
mainland -193,743$783- and in the district of Funchal - 10.45$462- relative to the
subsídio literário, in the second document we broke it down into three columns: the
regularization of collection in its entirety in the economic years 1837-1838 and 1838-
1839, the amounts missing in relation to direct taxes, which include the income from the
aforementioned tax and the total amount of the missing collections - own income, direct
and indirect taxes, various income and related to litigation -, referring only to the three
regions indicated in the request of deputy Dias e Sousa. Despite recognizing the political
effort undertaken by the State, the total amounts to be collected on 30 June 1839 were
still very significant.
Table 1 - Treasury Accounting Table on the collection of the subsídio literário tax
Tax Office
Total amounts collected in
the economic years 1837-38
and 1838-39
Direct taxes
Total amounts to
be collected
85,414$318
24,071$081
54,318$216
404,233$435
851,997$928
567,748$926
95,293$213
102,139$815
55,518$411
Source: Ministério das Finanças, Secretaria Geral - Repositório, Orçamentos de Estado 1839
With regard to the subsídio literário, we can confirm from the same table that the
regularization of the payment of the tax in the financial year 1837-1838 amounted to
56,492$973 and in the following year to 53,215$178. Can we consider the economic
recovery undertaken by the Government particularly auspicious for education? For the
State, yes. We have no doubts. For the education sector, namely for the teaching staff,
we dot not see it. The immediate interpretation allows us to understand the persevering
political strategy of the executive, in the sense of trying to balance the income and
expenses of the State, seeking to alleviate the economic and financial weaknesses.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
65
However, we cannot fail to confirm the profound economic and social difficulties of
teachers, exemplarily portrayed in the petitions sent to the Cortes.
Despite the detailed data in the documents referring to the Ministry of the Kingdom, the
absence of an indication of the number of teachers assigned to each administrative region
and their respective remuneration did not allow us to draw up a map of the school
network. Therefore, we believe that it is convenient to go back and advance an economic
year so that it is possible to build the map of the school network. We found that the
teaching staff appointed in 1838 was precisely the same as in 1840 with regard to the
level of elementary education in the districts of Leiria, Lisbon and Santarém. In the case
of secondary education, we registered a decrease in the Lisbon region, with the other
two regions maintaining the same number of employments.
Table 2 - School network map for the districts of Leiria, Lisbon and Santarém in the years 1838
and 1840
Primary Education
Secondary Education
District
1838
1840
1838
1840
Leiria
38 Teachers
1 Female Senior
Teacher
1 Teacher of
monitorial system + 1
Assistant
38 Teachers
1 Female Senior
Teacher
1 Teacher of
monitorial system
+ 1 Assistant
5 Latin Teachers
1 Rhetoric Teacher
1 Logic Teacher
5 Latin Teachers
1 Rhetoric
Teacher
1 Logic Teacher
Lisbon
117 Teachers
18 Female Senior
Teacher
1 Teacher of
monitorial system + 1
Assistant
(Lisbon)
1 Teacher monitorial
system (Belém Casa
Pia)
117 Teachers
18 Female Senior
Teacher
1 Teacher of
monitorial system
+ 1 Assistant
(Lisbon)
1 Teacher of
monitorial system
(BelémCasa Pia)
1 Arabian language
Teacher
3 Philosophy
Teachers
6 Latin Teachers
3 Greek language
Teachers
2 Rhetoric Teachers
3 Substitute
teachers
1 Arabian
language Teacher
1 Natural History
Teacher
6 Latin Teachers
3 Greek language
Teachers
2 Rhetoric
Teachers
1 Substitute
teacher
Santarém
44 Teachers
1 Female Senior
Teacher
1 Teacher of
monitorial system + 1
Assistant
44 Teachers
1 Female Senior
Teacher
1 Teacher of
monitorial system
+ 1 Assistant
7 Latin Teachers
1 Rhetoric Teacher
1 Logic Teacher
7 Latin Teachers
1 Rhetoric
Teacher
1 Logic Teacher
Fonte: Ministério das Finanças, Secretaria Geral - Repositório, Orçamentos de Estado de 1838 e
1840
The school network map indicates that the data for 1839 should not differ much from
those presented for 1838 and 1840.
We believe it is equally important to analyze the state budget for the economic year
1840-1841, seeking to find more evidence to prove improvements in the administration
of public accounts and in school management. The direct income from the collection of
the subsídio literário for the referred economic year was estimated at 114,809$000,
coming from the Sete Casas customs office, reflecting a decrease compared to the
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
66
previous year of around 56$000. The collection by district presented the following
amounts: Leiria 4,640$000; Lisbon - 16,787$000 and Santarém - 10,330$000.
The state budget for primary and secondary education was estimated at 209,871$254,
1,413$346 less than in the previous year. If we take into account the total value of the
tax rate (114,809$000) and the budget proposal for elementary and complementary
education (209,871$254), we clearly realize the insufficiency of financial means to cover
all expenses with education
9
. If we consider the tax rate income and the budget proposal
for the economic year 1840-1841, we understand the challenge the government faced.
Table 3 - Record of the subsídio literário tax income by Alfândega das Sete Casas (customs) and
budget for primary and secondary state education
District
Subsídio Literário Tax
Budget
Leiria
4,640$000
5,456$666
Lisbon
16,787$000
22,400$000
Santarém
10,330$000
6,456$666
Fonte: Ministério das Finanças, Secretaria Geral - Repositório, Orçamentos de Estado de 1840
The amounts shown in the districts of Leiria and Lisbon revealed obvious difficulties with
regard to the financial support of the teaching staff. Even though we have to take into
account that the detailed information on the number of professors by subject did not
always correspond to their effective placement, there were repeated petitions demanding
the appointment of teachers. It is also interesting to point out that the acquisition of
teaching materials and the renovation of school spaces was not included in the budget,
thus creating an imprecise interpretation of educational expenses. However, we cannot
fail to underline the efforts of the public authorities Chamber of Representatives and
Government to encourage the training of children and young people, even though the
picture of the school network does not show such action regarding the districts of Leiria
and Lisbon. The main reason preventing a more robust action was the demand for
budgetary control, which manifested itself significantly in the reduction in the hiring of
teachers throughout the 1840s.
In 1849, two requests entered the Assembly at the hands of the representative of
Extremadura Francisco António da Fonseca. The first required the creation of a primary
school under the administration of the parish council of the parish of Carvalhal - Cadaval
municipality - and the request was sent to the education committee. The second petition
signed by the land owners of the same municipality requested improvements in wine-
growing production. Their request was sent to the special wine committee. The joint
submission of requests is not indicative of combined political action, given the
interpretation they give rise to. We believe that it was an opportune coincidence, like
many others that we found in the reading of the parliamentary minutes. However, we
9
We found it interesting to point out the intervention of deputy João Baptista da Silva Leitão de Almeida
Garrett in the session of 9 July 1841 during the discussion of the project, presented by the government for
the launch of the tenth. The deputy drew attention to the proposals to increase the subsídio literário tax,
which aimed to bridge the financial differences in education, thus providing its necessary development,
refusing to accept them, denouncing the initiatives that promoted the tax increase.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
67
cannot fail to register its relevance and convenience here. The request from the Cadaval
municipality was joined by others from the same western region (Aldeia Galega,
Merceana, Alenquer, Lourinhã, Óbidos, and Alcoentre) and from the municipality of Leiria,
the area of the Setúbal Peninsula and Alentejo, claiming control and protection in the
commercial lists and production awards. Obviously, the demands of the main national
wine production region, the Alto Douro, were reflected in other matters of an economic
and social nature, also centred on agricultural production and the financial burden.
However, when considering these claims, we underline the intention of the municipality
of Leiria to request the approval of specialized measures in agriculture and the “total
abolition” or reduction of its contribution for the subsídio literário tax (DP-MCCDN, session
no. 77, 11/04/1849: 87). Complying and the request demand for financial commitments
proved to be increasingly burdensome, successively contributing to economic weakness.
The political resistance, the attachment to the characteristics of the society of the Ancien
Régime were still very striking, even though we recognize the political will to promote
the reform(s).
The education committee's opinion regarding Francisco António da Fonseca's request did
not take long. The answer was in agreement with the reasoning of the parish's residents,
claiming the payment of the tax in 400$000 in proportion to the parish having “more
than three hundred dwellings”. Given the argument that based the request on exemplary
fiscal compliance, the prompt deliberation of the committee was approved without
parliamentary discussion and sent to the executive. These procedures would have been
very time consuming, considering the new representation of the Parish Council presented
by Deputy Paulo Romeiro da Fonseca on 16 March 1857, underlining in his intervention
the “gross collections” carried out by the citizens taking into account the characteristics
of wineries in the region, suggesting thus “the duty of restitution” (DP-MCCDN, session
no. 57, 16/03/1857: 140) to support the development of primary education in the
municipality.
In 1849, the public education committee had no doubts in approving the fair request of
the residents of the parish of Carvalhal regarding the foundation of a primary school. The
following year, deputy Agostinho Albano presented an interpellation to the Minister of
Finance on the evolution of the tax in recent years in view of the increase in wine
production and the respective listings, auctioning and inspection of collection, revealing
disproportionalities in production and price inventory, identifying irregularities in the
collection of the tax, to the detriment of the public purse. António José de Ávila's
ministerial response was brief and succinct, pointing decisively to the extinction of the
tax, even though he did not present any proposal in this regard.
The law proposal was made by the deputy for Viseu José Isidoro Guedes, naming the bill
as “savior of our wine industry” (DP-MCCDN, session no. 88, 7/05/1850: 62). The
proposal regulated the production activity and respective export, proposing the abolition
of the subsídio literário tax, allowing the termination of contracts and the collection of
calculated income, expressing political will and social ambition to change the tax system.
The political challenge to the maintenance of the subsídio literário tax was increasing.
Inconsistencies in the definition of collection and irregularities in the administration of
income were the main points of objection. However, we cannot fail to point out the
political uncertainties that the elimination of the tax provoked in the parliamentary
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
68
debate and in the reappraisal of the different items of public accounts. In the same way,
we cannot fail to emphasize the continued importance of the fiscal contribution in the
promotion of elementary education.
The subsídio literário during the “Regeneration” movement. Continuity
or Break
The requests analysed in the sessions of the Cortes from 1851 onwards did not show
arbitrariness and excesses in the administration of income from the subsídio literário
destined to elementary education. No request saw the tax as the main reason for the
delay in the payment of primary education teachers.
The economic and financial issue continued to be the main reason that mobilized teachers
from different levels of education. The arguments that supported the claims were the
same: the payment of salaries, providing for the family, and respect for the dignity of
the teaching career. Other requirements followed: the founding of schools for primary
and secondary education, the promotion of female education, which we underline in view
of the greater attention paid to it, the restoration of additional subjects, support and
encouragement of elementary learning for workers, popularizing evening education and
training for adults. Other claims were also analysed in the Cortes, exposing other needs
and presenting other assessments and perspectives on state education. We highlight the
regular request for institutional reports from the political administration bodies on the
education system, on the supervision of pedagogical practices, on the assessment of
learning methodologies, namely on the sudden method, or Portuguese, on the
encouragement and support for scientific production of academic works and teaching
materials, and also on the organization of administrative procedures in school
management. These requests were not only made by civil society but also the
representatives of the Nation. In fact, after these first years of experience and liberal
affirmation, the 1850s defended and confirmed the political principles that shaped the
liberal movement.
Pursuing the ideological assertion and preserving the principles of political freedom, the
representatives of the Nation continued solicitously to meet all the requests that entered
the Assembly, and promptly responded to all of them. The parliamentary diligence of
previous decades was maintained. Just as the political decision, the ultimate decision
remained in the hands of the government, which sought to decide quickly although the
execution was often slow.
The financial difficulties that the country continued to go through in the second half of
the 19th century demanded the greatest discipline in carrying out expenses. Thus, the
option of continuing political activity is not surprising, despite the approval of some
reforms. We underline the consequences of the administrative-territorial changes that
prolonged the controversial debate, highlighting the socio-economic divisions that
manifested themselves in the Cortes. We also highlight the continuity of the tax system,
ensuring, in a certain way, stability to the government’s actions. However, we cannot fail
to emphasize the stimulating parliamentary debate on its modernization, which made the
discussion, especially from the second half of the 19th century want change and,
simultaneously, raising doubts and questions that characterized the political scenario.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
69
Difficulties in collecting taxes, the possibility of increasing contributions, which were
hardly well received, or the extinction of taxes forced changes in institutional and
administrative procedures, leading to State reform. And such renewal imposed on the
main actors the decision to modernize, to update political institutions at costs for the
State (Freire, Lains, Miranda, 2011: 347).
The demanded fiscal modernization quickly placed, in 1821, the Cortes Gerais e
Extraordinárias da Nação, under analysis the critical application of the income of the
subsídio literário tax. Regulated to provide education for children and young people,
ensuring the creation of the "necessary means for the perpetual conservation" (LR, 1772:
642) of teachers, it determined the administrative procedures for collection and defined
the jurisdictional bodies, also remunerated by the royal decision.
In the first years of tax administration, the income from the subsídio literário was actually
higher, so it was possible to provide the salaries of state education teachers -first letters
and elementary-, also providing allocation of funds for the regular needs of Colégio dos
Nobres and for university education. The diversion of funds from the subsídio literário for
purposes other than those that presided over its creation was strongly criticized in the
first nineteenth-century legislative assemblies. The immediate development of
elementary education was vehemently called for. These opinions were being given in an
increasingly vigorous manner, demanding from governments institutional respect and
strict compliance with the regulations.
The possibility of extinguishing the subsídio literário tax was pointed out by the finance
minister António José de Ávila at the session of 16 February 1850, during the
interpellation made by deputy Agostinho Albano on the non-conformity between the
calculations of wine production and the actual collection of taxes expressed in the State
Budget This situation resulted in financial loss for the Treasury, given the economic
benefits that the bidders achieved. Parliamentary criticism of tax revenues was no longer
limited to the use of tax revenues in the development of primary and secondary education
in accordance with the legal provision and took another direction: the defence of fiscal
justice.
Irregularities in tax collection systematically accentuated the State's financial losses and
this was explicitly evident in the global assessment of public revenues. This way, the
political discourse privileged and prioritized “in the oratory of its ministers and
parliamentarians, the efficiency of liquidation and collection” (Mata, 2006; 70) as a
banner for combating social inequalities.
Given that our study is dedicated to the promotion and implementation of state
education, we focused on the analysis of State Budgets between 1851-1861 under the
headings: - revenues - direct taxes - subsídio literário - and expenditure on primary and
secondary state education.
The analysis of the table built from the documents: income budget and expenditure
calculation for state education and for the items of primary and secondary education in
the different economic years, shows it was impossible to meet the needs of literacy and
complementary education with the tax revenue.
The documents attest a regular increase in the burden of state education in general, even
though the budgetary control measures discussed in the Cortes and demanded by
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
70
successive political actors have always been present on the political agenda. At first sight,
we have witnessed an increase of about 10% -15% in state education, with the exception
of the economic years of 1853-1854 and 1857-1858, when there was a percentage break
of approximately the same amount. If we look at the column of funds earmarked for
primary and secondary education, the oscillation, even though small, expressed an
investment on the development of the education.
Table 4 - Comparative table by tax years regarding income and expenditure on state education in
its totality and by levels of education
Economic Year
Revenues
Direct Taxes Subsídio Literário
Expenditure
State Education
Expenditure
Primary and
Secondary Education
Mainland
Islands
1851-1852
127:695$560
5:393$378
368:257$710
198:279$900
1852-1853
127:717$900
6:221$000
387:775$710
198:169$900
1853-1854
127:376$434
7:777$469
378:516$610
203:630$300
1854-1855
123:643$000
3:289$207
408:774$090
212:922$100
1855-1856
123:643$382
2:086$382
411:914$510
215:337$200
1856-1857
123:643$382
2:086$665
425:809$145
221:361$823
1857-1858
123:643$000
3:832$635
413:826$820
237:109$640
1858-1859
-----------
3:033$507
463:123$790
241.181$775
1859-1860
-----------
2:017$378
474:142$115
250:543$600
1860-1861
-----------
609$531
527:388$220
258:045$970
1861-1862
-----------
370$826
559:949$720
270:226$095
Source: Ministério das Finanças, Secretaria Geral - Repositório, Orçamentos de Estado de 1851 a
1861
We also highlight, despite the table not showing it, the financial corrections recorded over
the economic years, raising the amounts initially foreseen for expenditure on state
education by around 5%. It is, without a doubt, one more sign that we must pay attention
to and that can explain the political action for the development of state education,
regardless of the level of training.
Taking into account other elements relating to the first levels of education, we start with
the funds allocated to teacher training schools, even though they may be considered
residual funds. The institutionalization of teacher training schools was only implemented
for males in 1862 and for females in 1866
10
.
10
Since 1852, the documents on the estimates of expenses for the ministry of the Kingdom concerning primary
state education presented financial amounts to be allocated to the pedagogical training of teachers, even
though the activity was non-existent. It was only from 1857 to 1869 and in accordance with article 5 of the
regulation of 20 February 1856 that the indication of funds for normal schools based in Lisbon and Santarém
correspond to their effective use. From the 1870s onwards, we witnessed proposals to expand the network
of teacher training (Lisbon, Porto, Coimbra, Évora and Viseu). It was during the government of António
Bernardo da Costa Cabral Ministry of the Kingdom that the regulation of the Primary Normal School of
the District of Lisbon was published (1845) establishing the pedagogical training of teachers. However, its
implementation took place years later in 1862 in Marvila, with the institution dedicating itself to the didactic
training of male teachers. In the case of female education, the school located in the Recolhimento do
Santíssimo Sacramento, in Calvário, began its formal activity in 1866.
The studies by Joaquim Pintassilgo and Lurdes Serrazina, A escola Normal de Lisboa e a Formação de
Professores _ arquivo, História e Memória (2009), by Joaquim Pintassilgo and Maria João Mogarro, Das
escolas normais às escolas do magistério primário: percurso histórico das escolas de formação de
professores do ensino primário (2014) and by Nuno Martins Ferreira, A escola normal primária de Lisboa
em Benfica -1916-1930- (2018) contribute to a better knowledge of teacher training in its early days.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
71
However, the indication of the amounts destined to the training and qualification of the
teaching career has been continuously entered since 1852 in the State budgets.
We also note the official indication by administrative districts of the number of teachers
by levels of education designated for school practice, even though many subjects
remained inactive. It can again be considered that these were very small amounts, but
still, not to be ignored.
Finally, we point out the insignificant and sometimes non-existent allocation of funds for
the acquisition of teaching materials, for the renovation of school spaces and for the
provision of furniture suitable for teaching practice
11
. The promotion of didactic
instruments appropriates to the age and level of learning, the adoption of new teaching
methodologies, which combine elementary education with moral values, allowing for
literacy and development of skills, as well as the adequate definition of spaces for
teaching practice, including specific spaces for the practice of physical activity, were
topics that aroused academic attention and political appreciation.
Although we may have many doubts about the use of the subsídio literário tax in the
development of state primary education and additional, we recognize that the financial
amounts collected during the period of the “Regeneration” were insufficient to support
education at the two levels of teaching. This enables us to better understand the requests
claiming its extinction.
The parliamentary debate on the bill proposed by the Government to extinguish the
subsídio literário took place in the sessions of 21 and 23 March 1857. The preamble of
the proposal presented by the Finance Committee emphasized the “unequal
contributions”, the “excessive" tax burden that falls "on some classes of taxpayers", then
alluding to the "expensive" administrative procedures and the benefits of "contractors",
thus acknowledging social injustice that endangered the principles of liberal society
12
.
The subsídio literário was "replaced by the increase "in the property contribution in the
amount of the average term of the product of this tax in the last ten years of collection",
that is, the average amount value calculated at 115:904$780 réis, entered directly into
the property tax accounts, being distributed equitably among the administrative districts
of the mainland territory. (DP-MCCDN, session No. 62, 21/03/1857: 196).
Regarding the debate, the first political intervention revealing “apprehension” was made
by deputy Francisco de Azeredo Teixeira de Aguilar, Count of Samodães. The argument
distinguished two positions. Based on the same principles - "injustice" and "inequality" -
11
The encouragement of reading and cultural development, the popularization of education and training shape
19th century society and, in this context, the promotion of public libraries from the 1870s onwards, took
on a mobilizing role that should be remembered. We highlight the studies by Maria Manuela Tavares Ribeiro,
(1999) Livros e Leituras no Século XIX, the article by Eduardo Arriada, Gabriela Medeiros Nogueira and
Mônica Maciel Vahl, (2012) A sala de aula no século XIX: disciplina, controle, organização, the Ph D. theses
of Maria de Fátima Machado Martins Pinto,(2017) Bibliotecas Populares em Portugal: práticas e
representações esboçar de uma missão (1870-193), of Carlos Manique da Silva, (2013) Escolas, Higiene e
Pedagogia: Espaços desenhados para o ensino em Portugal (1860-1920), (2016) Práticas Pedagógico-
didáticas e a sua influência na configuração do espaço escolar. A materialidade das escolas de ensino mútuo
em Portugal. À luz dos diretórios do Método (1835-1844).
12
For an ideological perspective see the chapters of work by José Luis Cardoso História do Pensamento
Económico, Temas e Problemas (2001) regarding Ethics and Economics: the moral dimension in economic
analysis; Economics and Law: normative framework for economic action; Market and State: papers and
functions of economic agents; open or closed economy? The false option between free trade and
protectionism, references to the liberal period.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
72
the deputy simultaneously defended both its suppression and its maintenance. The
justifications presented for the maintenance of the tax were based on the defence of the
economic interests of the large landowners, in particular winegrowers in the Douro
region, doubting the equitable distribution of income by administrative districts that the
government presented in the proposal
13
. In his view, the approval or rejection of the
proposal forced the representatives of the Nation to take a position that divided them
between protecting the economic interests, or supporting society, which for the Count of
Samodães remained in “misery”. The financial burden caused by the lack of wine
production, the difficulty in controlling the deficit, the defence of the economic interests
of the owners and, above all, the risk of overloading society with more taxes should be
resolved by the Chamber at the time of voting. The motto for the debate was set.
This was followed by the intervention of the deputy elected by the Lousã constituency,
José de Morais Pinto de Almeida. Despite the initial declaration of vote in favor of the
project, his intervention followed the concerns raised by the Count of Samodães,
regarding economic and social issues, underscoring the lack of executive supervision in
granting moratoria to those most in debt most debtors, harming society as a whole.
António Rodrigues Sampaio, Maximiano Xavier Osório de Figueiredo, António de Serpa
Pimentel, Paulo Romeiro, José Ferreira de Macedo Pinto and António Xavier Rodrigues
Cordeiro expressed their support for the government, although some inconsistencies
were felt in the communication, evidencing doubts, contradictions and political tensions
regarding the procedures to be adopted in the collection of the tax and its respective
distribution by administrative regions. Issues of an economic and financial nature clearly
dominated the political debate in the first public discussion session. And about the
political relevance of the tax in education development not a single word
It was in the following session that deputy Rodrigues Cordeiro called the attention of the
Chamber to the moment of creation of the subsídio literário, alluding to its greater
relevance in the "support of schools", and immediately engaged in economic analysis
referring to the importance of taxes, their proportionality in the wine-growing regions
and to the “diseases” that affected the vines. The assessment of the bill, in the second
parliamentary session, was once again directed towards the doubts of a political, social
and economic nature that the extinction of the tax necessarily raised. The controversial
political positions, oscillating between approving and challenging the fiscal change at the
21 March session, were maintained in the speeches of the representatives of the Nation:
José Jácome Correia, António Luís de Seabra, António de Serpa Pimentel, Roque Joaquim
Fernandes Thomaz, Faustino da Gama and Paulo Romeiro.
The importance of safeguarding the interests of the Nation from the “injustice” and
“inequality” that marked the analysis of the tax obligation marked all parliamentary
interventions. The guarantee of fiscal equality, avoiding the increase in taxes and the
13
The note that we added to the deputy's intervention alludes to the reference that he himself made during
his political intervention, justifying that the statistical statements he presented regarding the levels of wine
production, the income from the activity and the difficulties of their owners do not come exclusively from
the fact of being a representative of the electoral circle of the Douro but because he agrees with the
“principles of justice and equity, principles that the (Finance) Committee inculcates in its opinion”. This was
the only reason the deputy maintained throughout his speech. (DP-MCCDN, session no. 62, 21/03/1857:
200).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
73
disproportionate collection, both from a social point of view and depending on the
administrative regions, continuously marked the political discourse.
Even so, the importance that the subsídio literário had in promoting public education,
despite the initial reference made by parliamentarian Rodrigues Cordeiro, in the session
of 23 March, was only mentioned again, and very briefly, by deputy Paulo Romeiro in the
same meeting. Let us pay attention to the excerpt of his intervention where he refers to
public education:
The subsídio literário, as my illustrious friend and colleague from Leiria, who
opened this debate today, said very well, was created to subsidize and
develop state education in the country. I will not refer to the way in which its
income has consistently been used in relation to the purpose for which it was
instituted. But what is true is that not even to this end, as fair as it is, can
justify its resurrection today. Is state education not a benefit common to all
of society, shouldn't all of it contribute to pay for it? Are the doors of science
closed to any class or to any individual who seeks them, or should they be?
Is it not the duty of modern society not only to open them wide to everyone,
but to call and attract everyone to it? The agricultural class was never more
favoured than the others in this division of civilization? Why should one say
to that class, who has always been looked down upon with more disfavour
than any other - you only pay, for the benefit of all? - Why should they not
be extended to all charges, as are the benefits that should result from them?
(DP-MCCDN, session no. 63, 23/03/1857: 22).
After the parliamentary discussion, the proposal was approved by the Chamber. As for
the tables relating to the payment of the tax as a function of population proportionality
(houses) in the different districts (total contribution), the vote was nominal, clearly
showing the political division in the Cortes. (76 for, 41 against). The law was enacted on
15 April1857.
At the session of 27 August 1861, the abolition of the tax on the islands was discussed.
The political experience of 1857 was reflected in the appreciation of bill No. 103,
proposing the extinction of “tithes, land tenth, fifth, subsídio literário, finto on Madeira
Island, and quartos of maquias on the island of S. Miguel“ (DP-MCCDN, session No. 142,
27/08/1861: 2434). After requests for additions to the project were presented, the
detailed discussion followed and the articles were successively analyzed and approved,
according to the particularities of the islands
14
. Therefore, and in accordance with
administrative procedures, respecting the Constitutional Charter, its publication was
registered on 11 September of the same year, starting to be used on 1 January 1863 in
Madeira and on 30 June of the same year in the Azorean islands ensuring "the
14
The first supplement was presented by deputy José Maria Sieuve de Menezes (circle of Vila Praia da Vitória).
This was followed by very specific proposals from the deputies of the islands, Francisco Manuel Raposo
Bicudo Correia (Ribeira Grande) António Vicente Peixoto de Mendonça e Costa (Horta) and António
Gonçalves de Freita (Ponta do Sol). The following representatives joined the debate:
Joaquim Tomás Lobo de Ávila (Santarém), Francisco Manuel da Costa (Minho) and Joaquim José da Costa
Simas (Bragança). The Minister of Finance António José de Avila accompanied the debate, clarifying the
doubts of the representatives of the Nation about procedural details with a view to the enforcement of the
law in the different administrative regions, always ensuring the principle of fiscal equity.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
74
organization of the respective matrices" so that the law according to the established
deadlines "can be implemented" (LR, 1861: 367)
Conclusion
This study on state education policies based on the reading of the minutes of
parliamentary sessions allows us to have an image, in different perspectives, of
Portuguese society, revealing its contrasts. The experience of political liberalism, initiated
in 1820 and interrupted by the absolutist reaction in 1823, oscillated between processes
of political regeneration and counter-revolutionary movements. This pendular action in
political activity naturally had the same effects on the social structure, being equally
reflected in matters of an economic nature.
The economic situation characterized by deputy Manuel Fernandes Tomás on 5 February
1821 revealed the great weaknesses of the country. Weaknesses that provoked political
unrest, compromising the great purpose of the Nation: progress. A determining word in
political communication, a mobilizing word in liberal society.
The ideological demand of liberal ideals claiming a break with the past, throughout the
nineteenth century, clashed with a more conservative mentality that sought to ensure
continuity in political processes. Thoughts and actions followed different paths between
modernity, causing change and tradition, preserving custom and memory. These paths
intertwined continuously, confirming the intended renewal, despite frequent opposition
to change.
Divergent ideological views in the assessment of education and training matters should
not be viewed in a derogatory manner. On the contrary, they should be taken into
account, bearing in mind the will and aspiration of the Nation for progress. On the other
hand, the spectrum of financial difficulties that overshadowed the State that were
constantly felt in the various sectors, despite the spirit that Portuguese society was
nurturing, were decisive in understanding the prudent actions taken by governments.
They often chose political continuity, even though we have to recognize and extol the
interventions invoking the need for reform.
Let us take into account the supreme laws of the State. The political Constitutions of the
Nation promulgated in 1822, 1826 and 1838, under the auspices of liberty, enshrined
the right to education. Notwithstanding the significant differences in the wording of the
articles that confirmed the individual's right to school education, free elementary
education paid by the State, Public Treasury, clearly revealed an important political
option. The maintenance of the subsídio literário tax, created by Pombal, largely allowed
the pursuit of the political guidelines for the development of the education system.
Despite a lot of parliamentary disputes, especially ideological and in particular during the
period of the Cortes Extraordinárias 1821-1822, the tax was decisive for the generalized
appreciation of the education system. Evidence of the diversion of income from the
subsídio literário tax to pay the teachers of Colégio dos Nobres - also instituted by Pombal
- to overcome other difficulties of the treasury by satisfying other educational institutions
and degrees underlined the financial importance of the contribution, highlighting the
value of income.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
75
The individual or collective petitions, read and analysed in the Cortes, substantiated the
demands for the creation of elementary schools and secondary education subjects called
or compliance with the rules regarding the tax contribution. Due payment of the subsídio
literário tax allowed civil society and municipal authorities to demand its correct use in
elementary education, moral education and the learning of civic values, together with
the training and acquisition of technical skills that provided development of the State and
its economic growth. This education enabled the exercise and civic participation that was
required, and which is still required of citizens. These are essential values in the past and
in the present, for socio-cultural development, economic growth, and the progress of the
Nation. These are principles that the State intended and aims to preserve, consolidating
social construction in the ideas of freedom, equality and justice. These were the main
ideas that supported the debate on the extinction of the subsídio literário tax.
References
Costa Freire, Leonor; Lains, Pedro; Münch, Susana Miranda (2011). História Económica
de Portugal 1143-2010. Lisbon: A esfera dos livros
Fernandes, Rogério (2003). Roturas e permanências da educação portuguesa no século
XIX, Encontros Ibéricos da Educação, Vol.5, Encontro, p 49-73
Legislação Régia - 1815-1816 (1815-1816) - Colecção Legislação (parlamento.pt). 1815,
p. 57. [Retrieved online on 03/12/2017].
Legislação Régia - 1861 (1861) - Colecção Legislação (parlamento.pt). 1861, p. 366 e
367. [Retrieved online on 03/12/2017].
Martins Ferreira, Nuno (2018). A Escola Normal de Lisboa em Benfica (1916-1930).
Lisbon: Livros horizonte
Portugal - Assembleia da República Debates Parlamentares: Monarquia Constitucional:
Cortes Geraes e Extraordinárias da Nação Portugueza [Online]. Lisbon: Assembleia da
República, Session 58 (14/04/1821). [Retrieved on 01/03/2016]. Online:Debates
Parlamentares - Diário 058, p. 575 (1821-04-14) (parlamento.pt)
Portugal - Assembleia da República Debates Parlamentares: Monarquia Constitucional:
Câmara dos Senhores Deputados da Nação [Online]. Lisbon: Assembleia da República,
Session 54 (28/03/1835). [Retrieved on 01/03/2016]. Online: Debates Parlamentares
- Diário 054, p. 689 (1835-03-28) (parlamento.pt)
Portugal - Assembleia da República Debates Parlamentares: Monarquia Constitucional:
Cortes Geraes, Extarordinárias e Constituintes da Nação Portugueza [Online]. Lisbon:
Assembleia da República, Session 43 (13/03/1837). [Retrieved on 01/03/2016].
Online: Debates Parlamentares - Diário 043, p. 1 (1837-03-13) (parlamento.pt)
Portugal - Assembleia da República Debates Parlamentares: Monarquia Constitucional:
Câmara dos Senhores Deputados da Nação [Online]. Lisbon: Assembleia da República,
Session 77 (11/04/1849). [Retrieved on 01/03/2016]. Online: Debates Parlamentares
- Diário 077, p. 87 (1849-04-11) (parlamento.pt)
Portugal - Assembleia da República Debates Parlamentares: Monarquia Constitucional:
Câmara dos Senhores Deputados da Nação [Online]. Lisbon: Assembleia da República,
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N1, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 55-76
The subsídio literário tax. Continuity or break?
Telma de Mattos Ruas
76
Session 88 (07/05/1850). [Retrieved on 01/03/2016]. Online: Debates Parlamentares
- Diário 088, p. 60 (1850-05-07) (parlamento.pt)
Portugal - Assembleia da República Debates Parlamentares: Monarquia Constitucional:
Câmara dos Senhores Deputados da Nação [Online]. Lisbon: Assembleia da República,
Session 57, Nº 62 e 63 (16/03/1857) (21/03/1857) (23/03/1857) . [Retrieved
on 01/03/2016]. Online: Debates Parlamentares - Diário 057, p. 139 (1857-03-16)
(parlamento.pt)
Portugal - Assembleia da República Debates Parlamentares: Monarquia Constitucional:
Câmara dos Senhores Deputados da Nação [Online]. Lisbon: Assembleia da República,
Debates Parlamentares - Diário 062, p. 193 (1857-03-21) (parlamento.pt)
Portugal - Assembleia da República Debates Parlamentares: Monarquia Constitucional:
Câmara dos Senhores Deputados da Nação [Online]. Lisbon: Assembleia da República,
Debates Parlamentares - Diário 063, p. 211 (1857-03-23) (parlamento.pt)
Portugal - Assembleia da República Debates Parlamentares: Monarquia Constitucional:
Câmara dos Senhores Deputados da Nação [Online]. Lisbon: Assembleia da República,
Session 142, (27/08/1861). [Retrieved on 01/03/2016]. Online: Debates
Parlamentares - Diário 142, p. 2432 (1861-08-27) (parlamento.pt)
Portugal - Assembleia da República Debates Parlamentares: Monarquia Constitucional:
Cortes Geraes e Extraordinárias da Nação Portugueza [Online]. Lisbon: Assembleia da
República,
Portugal - Assembleia da República Legislação Régia: Colecção Legislação [Em Linha].
Lisboa: Assembleia da República, 1772, p. 642. [Retrieved on 03/12/2017]. Online:
Legislação Régia - 1763-1774 (1763-1774) - Colecção Legislação (parlamento.pt);
Portugal Ministério da Educação - Secretária Geral da Educação e Ciência- Repositório
Digital da História da Educação, Legislação, [Online]. Resolução Régia 31-10-1814,
p.334. [Retrieved on 10/11/2016]. Secretaria-Geral da Educação e Ciência (mec.pt)
Portugal Ministério das Finanças, Secretária Geral - Repositório, Orçamentos de Estado
[Online]. [Retrieved on 01/07/2021]. Orçamentos | SGMF
Sousa, Fernando de; Vieira, Francisco; Dias, Joana (2004). A cobrança de impostos
régios pela Companhia Geral da Agricultura das Vinhas do Alto Douro (1772-1832).
Porto: Faculdade de Letras da Universidade do Porto, p 1033-1046
Valério, Nuno; Nunes, Ana Bela; Bastien, Carlos; Mata, Maria Eugénia (2006). Os
orçamentos no Parlamento Português. Lisbon: Assembleia da República e Publicações
Dom Quixote
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020)
December 2021
77
PATRIOTIC SOCIABILITY AND DEFENCE OF THE CONSTITUTIONAL CAUSE
ANA CRISTINA ARAÚJO
araujo.anacris@sapo.pt
She holds a Ph.D. in Modern and Contemporary History and is Associate Professor with
aggregation at the Faculty of Arts of the University of Coimbra. She is a researcher at the Centre
for the History of Society and Culture (Portugal) and director of the Journal História das Ideias.
She has been dedicated to research in History of Ideas and Culture, 18th and 19th centuries. She
is the author of numerous articles, in national and foreign publications, and of several books,
such as A morte em Lisboa. Atitudes e Representações (1700-1830), Lisbon,1997; A Cultura das
Luzes em Portugal. Temas e Problemas, Lisbon, 2003; and Memórias Políticas de Ricardo
Raimundo Nogueira (1810-1820), Coimbra, 2011. She recently co-coordinated the book Gomes
Freire de Andrade e as Vésperas da Revolução de 1820, Lisbon, 2018 and collective works of
reference about the University in Pombal´s period.
Abstract
The philosophical modernity of the Enlightenment contributed to change cultural agents and
international knowledge networks. The European agents and values of eighteenth-century
intellectual communication were expanded and secularized. New forms of intellectual and
patriotic sociability emerged in the public sphere. In this context, sociability was marked by
the establishment of philanthropic, economic and patriotic associations. This study highlights
the importance of three associations created and imagined in the late 18th and early 19th
centuries: the Sociedade dos Mancebos Patriotas of Coimbra (1780); the Montepio Literário
(1813); and the Sociedade Patriótica Literária de Lisboa (1822).
Keywords
Enlightenment, Sociability, Patriotic Societies, Philanthropy
How to cite this article
Araújo, Ana Cristina (2021). Patriotic sociability and defence of the constitutional cause.
Janus.net, e-journal of international relations. VOL12 N2, TD1 - Thematic dossier 200 years
after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021. Consulted [online] in date of the last
visit, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0121.5
Article received on em June 21, 2021 and accepted for publication on July 29, 2021
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 77-86
Patriotic sociability and defence of the constitutional cause
Ana Cristina Araújo
78
PATRIOTIC SOCIABILITY AND DEFENCE OF THE
CONSTITUTIONAL CAUSE
1
ANA CRISTINA ARAÚJO
In the period between the second half of the 18th century and the beginning of the 19th
century, significant changes occurred in Portugal’s agents and mechanisms of literary,
cultural, scientific and political sociability. The Enlightenment encouraged new
perceptions of encyclopaedia culture and philosophy. Access to foreign publications
through the clandestine circulation of books, periodicals, literary and theatre novelties,
in cities such as Lisbon, Porto and Coimbra, led to the creation of a diversified set of
associative institutions (Araújo, 2003). In Portugal, as in other European countries,
participation and interaction characterized leisure spaces, literary gatherings and
philosophical sessions attended by cultural elites and educated men and women
(Chartier, 1990). Social interaction and awareness of current issues by these social
groups reflected changes in knowledge appropriating and sharing in cosmopolitan cultural
circles, events and meetings that were marginal to court traditional interactions and
academic sessions (Araújo, 2017a).
Therefore, modern sociability was felt differently in intellectual associations with a
markedly pedagogical repertoire. This was the case in the literary, scientific and military
academies, economic societies like the Sociedade Económica dos Bons Compatriotas
Amigos do Bem Público (Economic Society of Good Compatriots Friends of the Public
Good) of Ponte de Lima, aimed at local economic and educational development. It was
also seen in more or less anonymous meetings in cafés, bars and public areas, where the
politicization of debates was evident from the beginning of the 19th century.
In large cities, besides these conversation places exposed to onlookers and to spies or
agents of the General Police Department, there were also literary salons. The best known
were organised by the Marquise of Alorna. There were private and public gatherings,
Masonic lodges, patriotic societies, reading rooms, the Public Library of Lisbon created in
1796, and other libraries with more controlled access, but visited by interested people
and scholars from various social backgrounds.
These places enabled growing forms of sociability almost always associated with
mundane, philosophical and political concerns, leading to a new urban sociocultural
1
Article translated by Carolina Peralta.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 77-86
Patriotic sociability and defence of the constitutional cause
Ana Cristina Araújo
79
morphology, especially in Lisbon. They dismantled the traditional coexistence areas of
the elites, giving a more interclass nature to educational and recreational associations.
Despite the differences between the aforementioned associations and institutions -
organized or informal, spontaneous or exclusive, secret or public, with or without the
support of the king or a patron- in most the members aimed at progress and cultural
modernization. At the heart of a renewed conviviality, shaped by secular concerns of the
philosophical and scientific horizon of the second half of the 18th century in the distinct
literary and academic scenes, “individuals looked for a place, more than just devoted to
leisure, where they could think, debate and criticize freely. Free from the usual measures
and conventions they had to follow, such as at the Court or the University, they update
their interests and redefine, as actors, the public sphere they fit in" (Silva, 2020: 27).
As Maria Alexandre Lousada states, these new meeting and discussion spaces acted as
authentic “social laboratories” and proved to be essential for the emergence of public
political participation in the early 1800s, under the auspices of the French Revolution
(Lousada, 2017: 319).
It is not possible to briefly evaluate the organization and meeting models of these
associations, nor the result of their hard work. However, it is easy to see that many
started with discussions in circles of friends on topics related to public improvement
projects, philanthropic and educational works. The more enlightened minds considered
that friendship and philanthropy converged towards improving the human race, inspiring
action influenced by the ideals of the Enlightenment (Ramos, 1988: 99).
In this context, the altruistic contribution of a few for the good of all led to the emergence
of the friends of the common good societies, also known as patriotic societies. Their
programmes showed that civil mobilization was determined by the correlation between
education, philanthropy, scientific dissemination and promotion of economic activity. In
Portugal, the model was inspired by the robust Spanish sociedades economicas de los
amigos del pais.
The expansion of economic societies began in the Basque Country with the Vascongada
Society (1764), and had the strong support of Minister Campomanes.
In Portugal, economic societies comprising good patriots had a new understanding of
scientific culture and its usefulness for the well-being of the nation. They had a renewed
vision of patriotism, no longer anchored in warlike deeds, in ancestors and great honours,
but in territorial belonging, social presence and active participation in the life of the
community. In practical terms, it was patriotism based on the involvement of each for
the good of all and for the economic development of the country (Catroga, 2013).
In 1770s and 1780s, there were several attempts to create establish patriotic societies
in Minho, Elvas, Douro, Valença and Évora (Cardoso, 1989: 110; Vaz, 2002: 222). Only
Sociedade Económica dos Bons Compatriotas Amigos do Bem Público (Economic Society
of Good Compatriots Friends of the Public Good) of Ponte de Lima, founded in 1779-
1780, operated regularly. It aimed to promote Agriculture in all its branches, the Arts
and Industry. It intended to set up a library with economics works, publish books and
found patriotic schools, free of charge, to teach crafts, such as weaving and bleaching
linen. It aimed to acquire machinery, agricultural tools, seeds and plants, and to grant
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 77-86
Patriotic sociability and defence of the constitutional cause
Ana Cristina Araújo
80
pecuniary prizes to those who solved problems relating to the various branches of
agriculture.
With an ambitious programme, the Sociedade Económica de Ponte de Lima, like other
projects, ended up foundering due to the lack of solid social support base. Its vice-
president, born in Ponte de Lima, was the enlightened minister António de Araújo de
Azevedo, future Count of Barca, whose reformist goals never really took off but still
influenced the creation of other similar associations. The attempt to set up the Sociedade
dos Mancebos Patriotas Estabelecida em Coimbra no ano de 1780 debaixo da Real
Protecção de sua Alteza o Serenissimo Senhor Principe do Brazil (Society of Young
Patriots Established in Coimbra in 1780 under the Royal Protection of His Highness the
Prince of Brazil), whose Literary Statutes we have analysed (Araújo, 2017b), deserves
special mention.
Coming from academia and conceived by a group of students, this economic association
sought to incorporate and take further the scientific spirit, based on the technical-
experimental and rationalist matrix that presided over Pombal’s reform of the University
of Coimbra (1772). Guided by the certainty that education and dissemination of scientific
knowledge was imperative, the young members of this association intended to establish
an organization focused on the natural sciences and active in the development of regional
production. They aimed to create a patriotic society to raise the awareness of the citizens
of the kingdom's provinces to the social utility of technical-scientific knowledge. The Text
that accompanied the Literary and Economic Statutes of the Society stated that “the
young scholars, sons of the University, focused on Natural Sciences [...] will swear that
in future they will offer the Homeland the efforts of their talents”
2
.
The society that “resulted from the votes of good citizens” recommended that “unity,
simplicity in behaviour, sincerity in consultations and conferences” be practiced in its
activities and public and private meetings
3
. Among other activities related to the
collection of Natural History samples, the promotion of crops appropriate to the soils and
the development of local manufactures, the partners should regularly produce scientific
writings on the field work to be undertaken. They had the translation of several
educational works consistent with this and other patriotic projects. A few titles from this
modern and specialized library of economic and patriotic texts included the Discourse on
the Education and Promotion of Artists (Educação e Fomento dos Artistas) (1774) by
Camponanes, published in different Portuguese versions, explaining the educational
model practiced in Spain for the promotion of economic activities. But other texts
circulated in Portugal in the 1780s, as shown by the translations and articles published
in the Miscellanea Curioza e Proveitoza between 1781 and 1785 (Nunes, 2001: 55-61);
the references to the Economic Society of Bern, created in 1766, made by José António
de Sá in Compendio de Observaçoens que formão o plano de Viagem Politica e Filosofica
que se deve fazer dentro da Patria (1783), by Vilalobos e Vasconcelos in Elementos de
Polícia Geral de Hum Estado (1786-1787); and the translation by Francisco Xavier do
Rego Aranha of Elementos de Agricultura fundados sobre os mais sólidos princípios da
razão, e da experiência, para uso das pessoas do campo, que mereceram o premio da
Sociedade Economica de Berne em 1774 por Mr. Bertrand, published in Lisbon in 1788.
2
ANTT, Real Mesa Censória, no. 702.
3
ANTT, Real Mesa Censória, no. 702, pp. 26-27.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 77-86
Patriotic sociability and defence of the constitutional cause
Ana Cristina Araújo
81
The s book dates back to the foundation and/or re-foundation of the Sociedade dos
Mancebos Patriotas de Coimbra, whose life cycle was between 1780 and 1785, as per the
handwritten text of its Statutes. As Manuel Henrique de Paiva, the publisher, explained
in the dedication and remarks to this edition, the translation of that work, whose author
was a Protestant pastor and a member of the Society of Bern, had been carried out by
“bachelor FX Aranha (...) when he studied jurisprudence and natural history at the
University of Coimbra: and having handed it to me to do as I pleased, I saw it as a work
of great use to the Public, publishing it with some notes that clarified the topic" (Araújo,
2017b: 114-115).
Despite its institutional and educational nature, the Sociedade dos Mancebos Patriotas
Estabelecida em Coimbra Coimbra did not come off the ground, as the students involved
ended up being tried in 1781 following accusations of errant and wanton conduct. They
were Manuel Henriques de Paiva, Vicente Seabra da Silva Teles, Francisco José de
Almeida, Francisco de Melo Franco, António de Moraes Silva, and Pereira Caldas, among
other students (Ramos, 2001: 311-326).
Also linked to public education, but with an eminently philanthropic purpose, another
association emerged in 1813. It was the Monte Pio privativo dos professores e mestres
da Corte, which only started to function regularly from 1816 onwards (Araújo, 2021).
Montepio was formed by a group of royal professors with the purpose of remedying the
progressive impoverishment of the class and responding to the difficulties experienced
during the French invasions (1807-1811) and the post-war period. The association was
based on a philanthropic and mutualist programme aimed at a wide range of members
and families of teachers and educated men.
The founders of Montepio sought to ensure, voluntarily and freely, decent survival
conditions in old age for a considerable group of individuals who stood higher than the
rest of population by mastering written culture, but whose material resources were
manifestly low. The initiative to set up this patriotic and mutualist association thus
replicated the original meaning of other mutualist and charitable associations in Europe,
as evidenced by the association's statutes.
The Montepio Literário project was conceived by Joaquim Lemos Seixas Castel-Branco,
royal primary education teacher in Lisbon, knight of the order of Christ and owner of
Colégio dos Cardaes de Jesus, which he founded in 1815.
Joaquim de Seixas Castel-Branco was an enlightened man. He had a subscription of
Annaes das Sciencias, das Artes e das Letras, an exile newspaper published in Paris by
Solano Constâncio, and based his pedagogical activity on the humanitarian and
philanthropic ideals of the Enlightenment. He was also a supporter of British liberal
constitutionalism. Before launching, with other supporters, the Montepio Literário project,
in 1809 he published a pamphlet entitled (Breve mas circunstanciada noticia do governo
e constituição da Grã-Bretanha, com huma noticia geral de todas as revoluções que tem
acontecido aos reis e á nação/Brief but detailed news of the government and constitution
of Great Britain, with general information of all the revolutions that have happened to
kings and the nation). To our knowledge, this is the first writing containing explicit
support of the English constitutional model published in Portugal. Therefore, this
ideological reference was not indifferent to the mutualist sociability paradigm of Joaquim
Lemos Seixas Castel-Branco, which, as a result of his intellectual preparation, ended up
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 77-86
Patriotic sociability and defence of the constitutional cause
Ana Cristina Araújo
82
being publicly supported in the context of the Napoleonic wars and the international crisis
of the early 19th century.
Regarding the Montepio’s statutes, the approval of this association was initially signed
by just over 130 teachers and educated men. Montepio membership applicants were
asked to confirm their profession, address and age. If they were not teachers, they had
to present a certificate of vitae et moribus issued by the parish priest. All members had
to be virtuous and hardworking individuals, discreet and respectful of the commitment
read in the registration act and on which they had taken an oath upon admission. Once
registered, they had the status of compromissários. They made an initial financial
payment and paid a monthly fee to Montepio, in order to secure a subsidy, in case of
illness and job loss in old age, or an amount due upon death for their widows and orphans.
Upon registration, members had to indicate the names of direct family members who
statutorily could benefit from the association's coffer.
Montepio brought together numerous educated minds. Some of its members were
freemasons, such as António Maria do Couto (Marques, 1990: 342) and, most likely,
some associates maintained contacts with the group of conspirators that met in Rua do
Salitre, on the eve of the Gomes Freire de Andrade’s conspiracy.
Due to its mutualist, social and cultural purposes, this association foreshadowed the
emergence of a secularized pattern of sociability and new philanthropic concerns in
society. Freely, voluntarily and through a system of contributions, it offered its members
several types of mutual assistance, including a retirement pension granted to members
and their widows through the creation of a financial fund.
Other important aspects to mention include: Montepio branched out throughout the
country. It had its headquarters in Lisbon and delegations in the provinces. It was a
secularized association formed by free and philanthropic men, with a philosophy different
from the charity model of the religious brotherhoods. Its statutes forbade the associates
to wear, in their annual celebration, religious attire, cape or insignia of another
brotherhoods. The statutes also considered the “construction of a college of education”
for orphans of the members and to be a shelter for their widows and unmarried
daughters, which was never created (Couto 1816: 27). With the aim of doing good and
educating the members, the Literary Office was later created in 1821. It was adjacent
to the premises of the mutualist establishment in the same common space in Rua dos
Douradores, 31.
In the first five years of Montepio's operation, the number of members increased
continuously. By 1821, in Lisbon alone, around a thousand individuals had applied for
membership (Couto 1821: 11). Despite its mobilization power and social appeal, the
mutualist association went through financial difficulties. Soon after the start of the
Provisional Board of the Supreme Government of the Kingdom in the capital, one of its
first public acts was to appoint Manuel Fernandes Tomás Montepio Literário “honorary
member”
4
. The recognition of one of the most influential political figures of the liberal
movement denotes the support of the mutualist association for the new regime.
4
ANTT, Ministério do Reino, bundle 360, docs. 6 and 8. The document, sealed and dated 1 October 1820, is
signed by the deputy magistrate Joaquim José Ferreira de Carvalho, Treasurer José António Monteiro and
secretary Caetano Pedro da Silva. The letter justifying this gracious concession is also signed by the general
prosecutor António Maria do Couto.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 77-86
Patriotic sociability and defence of the constitutional cause
Ana Cristina Araújo
83
New rules were made during the liberal triennium to be followed in the institution, which
was renamed “Monte Pio Nacional
5
. These norms entailed continuities and changes, the
most relevant being the one that gave women access to Montepio, with the status of
benefactors
6
.
Although the recommendations of the Montepio Literário administrative Committee
7
,
created by the liberal executive, were not followed, the philanthropic and humanitarian
concerns of the political class widened the debate, giving it an interclass character and
calling the participation of women in the mutualist association to the fore.
In the context of the 1820 revolution, patriotic and political sociability spread. Many of
these active areas of convergence of citizens committed to regime change originated in
Masonic and Para-Masonic institutions in the areas of culture, charity, journalistic activity
and parliamentary politics (Gil Novales, 1975). According to A. H de Oliveira Marques,
the “majority of patriotic societies created in Portugal in 1820-23 (about 18) and then,
in 1834-42, “had Masonic origins”. He does not equate them with lodges but considers
them Para-Masonic organizations (Marques, 1997: 267).
The most important patriotic society of this period was officially founded in Lisbon (2-1-
1822) and had 269 members. It was the Sociedade Literária Patriótica (Patriotic Literary
Society), which had its origin linked to the Gabinete de Leitura e Composição, Gabinete
Literário, fundado por uma Associação de Patriotas Portugueses (Reading and Writing
Office, Literary Office, founded by an Association of Portuguese Patriots) to gather and
undertake all efforts in favour of Liberdade pela mais perfeita Constituição
8
(Freedom for
the most perfect Constitution).
José Portelli, who was directly involved in the creation and functioning of Montepio
Literário, was one of the founders of Sociedade Literária Patriótica, and of Gabinete de
Leitura e Composição
9
. Accordingly, we believe that both institutions were the product of
the same idea, as stated by Adrien Balbi in the Essai Statistique Sur Le Royaume De
Portugal Et D'Algarve. This text associates the “members qui formaient le cabinet
littéraire de Lisbonne, établi en 1821”, with the “Académie littéraire, sous le titre de
Sociedade Literária Patriotica de Lisboa” (Balbi, 1822: 1-19).
Benefiting from the freedom to meet and communicate that the new regime had enabled,
the Gabinete de Leitura e Composição initially had an activity plan with a clear liberal
political orientation, more inspired by the model of patriotic societies than by the
traditional cabinets de lecture (in France ) or the circulating libraries (in the UK). The
Gabinete’s founders wanted their project to support an orderly and enlightened civic
education process, whose main intention would be firmar a Liberdade pela mais perfeita
Constituição (establish Freedom according to the most perfect Constitution).
5
ANTT, Ministério do Reino, bundle 360, doc. 9, pp. 63- 68v Coleção de Regras para o regimen do Monte
Pio Nacional.
6
ANTT, Ministério do Reino, bundle 360, doc. 9, pp. 64v-65 Coleção de Regras para o regimen do Monte
Pio Nacional.
7
Little is known about the uncertain evolution of Montepio. It will have survived with increased difficulties
until it became extinct due to a total lack of credit before the end of the second decade of the 19th century.
8
O Portuguez Constitucional, no. 37, 4 November 1820.
9
As attested in Gazeta Universal no. 30, 7 February 1822, p. 2, which reads: “\M. R. P. Portelli, Father and
founder of the Soc., whose idea he authored, and for the foundations of which he laid a cornerstone in his
Literary Office”.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 77-86
Patriotic sociability and defence of the constitutional cause
Ana Cristina Araújo
84
To this end, they found it necessary to ensure, first, the observance of conditions
indispensable to the support and consolidation of Sociedade Literária Patriótica that was
created out of the Gabinete de Leitura e Composição. Thus, they guaranteed, through
member subscription, the financial viability of the patriotic society and made all efforts
to define an ideological education programme for civil society. Among the society's
working requirements, the international character given to the activities of the members
stood out. They should maintain regular contact with foreigners by reading Spanish,
Italian, English and French newspapers and periodicals, and foster a close relationship
with liberal agents in those countries. Thus, the Sociedade Literária Patriótica actively
participated in what Maurizio Izabella called the Liberal International of southern Europe
at the time of the Restoration.
The Sociedade Literária Patriótica had a literary office with reading rooms, planned to
publish original works and translated works and published a newspaper. This was an
ambition common to other similar organizations, namely the Sociedade Patriótica
Constitucional and the Gabinete de Minerva. However, it did not manage to materialize
that goal.
The newspaper of the Sociedade Literária Patriótica was generalist. It contained a series
of articles on politics, art, industry, commerce, economics, science, history, and
literature. It frequently disclosed the subjects discussed at Sociedade Literária meetings,
which took place weekly. It reported and commented on the most recent international
political events (with emphasis on the advances of the Santa Aliança and the
independence claims of the Brazilian parliament members) and published laws, decrees,
ordinances, as well as extracts from the sessions of the Cortes.
Five members were responsible for writing the newspaper. They included Almeida Garrett
and Nuno Álvares Pereira Pato Moniz, who were responsible for the newspaper's editorial
office (Balbi, 1822: 2-138), although no article published in Sociedade Literária
newspaper had the author’s name.
The newspaper was biweekly and its writers intended to publish supplements about the
Constitution and Freedom. We find articles on these themes, such as the famous text
entitled: Dos amigos e inimigos da patria e da Constituição (On friends and enemies of
the country and the Constitution) written to strengthen support for the constitutional
cause and to reproach all those who tarnished the leys fundamentaes ou Constituição do
estado (fundamental laws or the Constitution of the state)
10
.
As emphasized by Maria Carlos Radich and Diana Silva, the analysis of its members shows
its undeniable bourgeois nature (Radich 1982: 2-125; Silva, 2020: 102-103). In total,
about 40% of the members were directly linked to trade and productive activities.
Furthermore, 33% of the members of Sociedade Literária Patriótica were Freemasons
(Marques, 1997: 270).
The sociological and cultural characteristics of the association were in line with the
transformation of practices and spaces of sociability that took place in Portuguese society
in the transition from the 18th to the 19th century. The civic patriotism of these emerging
organizations was correlated with the rise of certain social groups. They stood out for
their education or for being rich and sought to gain prestige and political influence in the
10
Jornal da Sociedade Literária Patriótica, vol. 1, pp. 234 and following.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 77-86
Patriotic sociability and defence of the constitutional cause
Ana Cristina Araújo
85
space of intellectual interaction and leisure. In this context, one can see the impact that
patriotic societies had on the bourgeoisie, mobilizing it to support liberalism and to
develop the civic and political spirit indispensable to the preservation of the constitutional
regime. To a large extent, the public credit of the Sociedade Literária Patriótica also
involved the discussion, clarification and communication of everything that was discussed
in the 1820 Cortes.
Finally, it is also interesting to note that it was precisely under the guidance of one of the
Society's members, João Damásio Roussado Gorjão, with the likely collaboration of other
colleagues, that the famous work of electoral propaganda, Galeria dos deputados das
Cortes Geraes Extraordinarias e Constituintes da Nação Portuguesa, was written,
referring to the first period of liberalism and published for public information, on the eve
of the elections for the second legislature of the Cortes.
REFERENCES
Sources
ANTT, Real Mesa Censória, no. 702.
ANTT, Ministério do Reino, bundle 360.
BALBI, Adriano (1822). Essai Statistique Sur Le Royaume De Portugal Et D’Algarve, Paris:
Rey et Gravier Libraires, 2 vols.
COUTO, Antonio Maria do (1821). Manifesto, ou Memoria Historica do Monte Pio
Litterario, Offerecida por parte da Meza, que o administra ao Congresso Nacional. Lisboa:
Na Impressão Alcobia.
Jornal da Sociedade Literária Patriótica de Lisboa, Lisboa: na Typographia Rollandiana,
1822, vols. 1 and 2.
O Portuguez Constitucional, no. 37, 4 November 1820.
Works
Araújo, Ana Cristina (2003). A Cultura das Luzes em Portugal Temas e Problemas. Lisbon:
Livros Horizonte.
Araújo, Ana Cristina (2017ª). Leituras e práticas de civilidade em Portugal. In FLECK,
Eliane C. D. E DILMAN, Mauro (Orgs.), Escritas e Leituras. Teams, fontes e objectos na
Iberoamérica séculos XVI-XIX. São Leopoldo: Oikos Editora
ARAÚJO, Ana Cristina (2017b). O governo da natureza no pensamento da geração
universitária de finais do século XVIII: os Estatutos Literários e Económicos da Sociedade
dos Mancebos Patriotas de Coimbra. In A Universidade Pombalina. Ciência, Território e
Coleções Científicas, ARAÚJO, Ana Cristina e FONSECA, Fernando Taveira da (coord.),
Coimbra: Imprensa da Universidade, pp. 87-138.
Araújo, Ana Cristina (2021). O Montepio Literário e a Revolução de 1820. Princípios
mutualistas para professores e homens de letras. Cadernos do Arquivo Municipal Edição
especial: A Revolução e a Monarquia Constitucional (1820-1910) 15: pp. 65-81.
Catroga, Fernando (2013). A Geografia dos Afectos Pátrios. Coimbra: Almedina.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 77-86
Patriotic sociability and defence of the constitutional cause
Ana Cristina Araújo
86
Chartier, Roger (1990). Les origines culturelles de la Révolution Française. Paris: Ed. du
Seuil.
Cardoso, JoLuís (1989). O Pensamento económico em Portugal nos finais do século
XVIII: 1780-1808, Lisbon: Estampa.
Gil Novales, Alberto (1975). Las sociedades patrióticas (1820-1823): las libertades de
expresión y de reunión en el origen de los partidos políticos, Madrid: Editorial Tecnos, 2
vols.
Izabella, Maurizio (2009). Risorgimento in exile. Italian émigrés and liberal international
in the post-Napoleonic era. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Lousada, Maria Alexandre (2017). “Para um arqueologia do espaço público e da sociedade
civil em Portugal (século XVIII-1926), Revista Interdisciplinar em Cultura e Sociedade,
vol. III, special no., Jul./Dec., pp.
Marques, A H. de Oliveira Marques (1990). História da Maçonaria em Portugal, vol. 1,
Das origens ao triunfo. Lisbon: Editorial Presença.
Marques, A H. de Oliveira Marques (1997). História da Maçonaria em Portugal, vol. 3,
Política e Maçonaria 1820-1869 (2nd Part). Lisbon: Editorial Presença.
Nunes, Maria de Fátima (2001). Imprensa periódica científica (1772-1852): leituras de
"sciencia agricola" em Portugal, Lisbon: Estar, 2001, pp. 84-86.
Radich, Maria Carlos (1982). Formas de organização política: sociedades patrióticas e
clubes políticos. 1820-1836. In O liberalismo na Peninsula Ibérica na primeira metade
do séc. XIX: comunicações, Lisbon: da Costa Editora, 1982, vol. 2, vol. 2, pp. 117-
14.
Ramos, Luís A. de Oliveira (1988). Sob o signo das “Luzes. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional.
Casa da Moeda.
Ramos, Luís A. de Oliveira (2001). Sobre os ilustrados da Academia de Coimbra. In
Estudos de Homenagem a João Francisco Marques. Porto: University of Porto, vol. 2, pp.
311-326.
Silva, Diana Tavares da (2020). A Sociedade Literária Patriótica de Lisboa: Sociabilidade
e Cultura Política, (Dissertação de Mestrado apresentada à Faculdade de Letras da
Universidade de Coimbra). Coimbra: copied edition.
Vaz, Francisco Lourenço (2002). Instrução e economia: as ideias económicas no discurso
da ilustração portuguesa (1746-1820), Lisbon: Colibri.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020)
December 2021
87
CONSTRUCTION AND DECONSTRUCTION
OF THE LIBERAL INTERNATIONAL ORDER
LUIS TOMÉ
ltome@autonoma.pt
He is a Full Professor at Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa (Portugal), Director of the Department
of International Relations, Director of the OBSERVARE-Observatory of External Relations research
unit and Coordinator of the Ph.D. in International Relations: Geopolitics and Geo-economics. He
is a Researcher in the areas of International Relations, Geopolitics and Security Studies,
specializing in the Euro-Atlantic, Euro Asian and Asia-Pacific regions. He is the author and co-
author of more than a dozen books and dozens of essays and articles published in national and
international specialist journals. He has supervised and supervises several dissertations and
theses, participating, as an examiner, in dozens of public examinations panels in national and
international universities. He is an elected member of the Scientific Council of Universidade
Autónoma de Lisboa and a guest lecturer at several higher education institutions, giving lectures
and conferences.
Abstract
What does “liberal order” mean? And should we distinguish between “world order” and
“international order”? On what basis did the liberal order emerge and what factors contribute
to its erosion? This article seeks to answer these questions in a text divided into four parts.
In the first, we explain the meaning of “order” in international relations, the difference
between “international” and “world” order and our notion of “liberal international order”. In
the second, we justify the paradox of considering that the liberal order was built on what
many call the “Westphalian system”, although we reject this designation and typification and
the initial attempt to build a liberal world order after World War I World, as well as its rapid
deconstruction. In the third part, we demonstrate the building and consolidation of a liberal
order after World War II, within the framework of a broader world order in the context of the
Cold War. And in the fourth, we show that this liberal order has been a “world” one since the
end of the Cold War, and that this process occurred amidst paradoxes and ambivalences that
contribute to its deconstruction.
Keywords
International Order, World Order, Liberalism, International Relations, History
How to cite this article
Tomé, Luis (2021). Construction and deconstruction of the Liberal International Order.
Janus.net, e-journal of international relations. VOL12 N2, TD1 - Thematic dossier 200 years
after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021. Consulted [online] in date of the last
visit, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0121.6
Article received on em August 30, 2021 and accepted for publication on October 13, 2021
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
88
CONSTRUCTION AND DECONSTRUCTION
OF THE LIBERAL INTERNATIONAL ORDER
1
LUIS TOMÉ
Introduction
Some of the most emblematic and intense debates in International Relations focus on
the characterization of the international order. Interestingly, the many distinct and
contrasting views converge in the perception of the erosion of the “liberal order”, both
among its advocates and among its opponents, ranging from «The End of the American
World Order» (Acharya, 2014) to «A New World Order Made in China» (Gazibo and
Chantal, 2011), «World Order 2.0» (Haass, 2017), «A Post-Western World» (Flockhart
et al., 2014), «The rise of the Rest» (Beeson, 2020: 17-27) or «The Return of Anarchy»
(Gaspar, 2019).
Whereas for some the liberal order «that never existed» has come to an end (Barnet,
2019; Ferguson and Zakaria, 2017), for others «the liberal order is vitiated» (Colgan and
Keohane, 2017), and others question «Why Liberal Internationalism Failed» (Mead,
2021) or if «Has China Won?» (Mahbubani, 2020). Some believe that the liberal order is
a kind of constitutional regime of international society and that, therefore, its continuity
does not depend on the strategic oscillations of the great powers, including the United
States (Ikenberry and Nexon, 2019). Others consider that the liberal order can only exist
in a unipolar system «where the leading State is a liberal democracy» (Mearsheimer,
2019: 7), and that «Trump may be the unwitting catalyst for a more equitable era…
energize a multipolar world» (Deo and Phatak, 2016). Some consider the US a benign
hegemon (Monteiro 2014, Ikenberry and Nexon, 2019, Mearsheimer, 2018), while others
condemn the US “hegemonism” and hope that «A period of collapse opens up possibilities
for the creation of a new world order; hopefully, a fairer, more stable, and peaceful order
than has been previously experienced(Karaganov and Suslov, 2019: 72). Some talk
about the emergence of a “second” Cold War or even that the US and China may be
«destined for war» (Allison, 2017), others believe that «There Will Not Be a New Cold
War» (Christensen, 2021, Nexon, 2021) or propose a new agreement of powers that
«Prevents Catastrophe and Promotes Stability in a Multipolar World» (Hass and Kupchan,
2021). And while for some the liberal international order «was destined to fail from the
start, as it contained the seeds of its own destruction», and it will inevitably be replaced
by a «realistic order» (Mearsheimer, 2019: 7-9), others maintain that it is possible to
1
Article translated by Carolina Peralta.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
89
save the liberal order through a «new normative consensus» (Kupchan, 2014 and Hass,
2021) or by reforming it (Colgan and Keohane, 2017 and Kundnani, 2017).
In addition to these debates, there are conceptual confusions promoted by political
leaders. For example, French President Emmanuel Macron, in a speech at the UN General
Assembly, spoke of a profound crisis in the «ordre international libéral westphalien»,
transcribed as «Westphalian liberal world order» in the official English version (Macron,
2018)
2
. In other words, Macron not only refers to a “Westphalian liberal order” (thus
taking as one what for many are two distinct and opposite orders, the Westphalian and
the liberal) but also uses indistinctly “international” and “world” order just with variation
in the language he uses.
But what does “liberal order” mean? And should we distinguish “world order” and
“international order” or do they mean the same? On the other hand, on what basis did
the liberal order emerge and what factors contribute to its erosion and crisis? This article
seeks to answer these questions, exploring the construction of the liberal international
order and the various reasons that explain its deconstruction, also examining its
constituent elements and the dilemmas and contradictions that are inherent to it.
In line with our other works, we have adopted an “eclectic approach”
3
and “complexity
theories”
4
. Based on a descriptive-analytical model, and supported by specialized
literature and official documents and speeches, we present our arguments in a text
divided into four parts. In the first, we explain the meaning of “order” in international
relations, the difference between “international” and “world” order and our view of “liberal
international order”. In the second, we justify the paradox of considering that the liberal
order was built on what many call the “Westphalian system” although we reject this
designation and typification and, on the other hand, the initial attempt to build a liberal
world order after World War I, as well as its rapid deconstruction. In the third part, we
demonstrate the building and consolidation of a liberal order after World War II, within
the framework of a broader world order in the context of the Cold War. And in the fourth,
we show that this liberal order has become worldwide” since the end of the Cold War,
but that this process occurred amidst paradoxes and ambivalences that contribute to its
deconstruction.
2
The complete sentence of E. Macron is as follows, in both languages: «Nous vivons aujourd’hui une crise
profonde de l’ordre international libéral westphalien que nous avons connu» / «We are currently
experiencing a deep crisis of the Westphalian liberal world order that we have known».
3
The eclectic approach assumes that none of the conventional IR research/paradigms/theories traditions, in
isolation and by itself, can encompass and explain the entire international reality that, by nature, is complex,
dynamic, unpredictable, adaptive and co-evolutionary. Thus, limiting the risk of a priori alienating aspects
that may be crucial, with pragmatism and prudence, the eclectic approach goes beyond the "natural
expectations" of these theories, combines different explanatory hypotheses and takes advantage of the
potential of complementarities. This aspect is even more relevant due to the opposing views and proposals
that often liberal, realist, constructivist, systemic, functionalist, structuralist, critical and other theories
confront themselves regarding the international order. For a more detailed explanation of our “eclectic
approach” see Tomé 2016.
4
From the theories of complexity, we have taken, above all, the assumption of "non-linearity", that the result
of behaviours and interactions is "naturally unpredictable" and the notion of "complex adaptive systems",
emphasizing the ideas of complexity, co-adaptation and co-evolution of actors and the system. Our most
developed explanation of the relevance and usefulness of complexity theories and the notion of "complex
adaptive systems" in the analysis of International Relations is found in Tomé and Açikalin 2019. For a
broader explanation of chaos and complexity theories and their use in several scientific areas, namely in
the social and human sciences, see, for example, Erçetin and Açikalin 2020.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
90
1. Order in international relations and liberal international order
To speak of “order” in international relations may seem contradictory, given the relatively
“anarchic” nature of the international system rooted in the sovereignty of States. This
apparent contradiction explains why many theorists avoid using the term. For example,
Raymond Aron refers only to “peace”, which is obviously not the same thing: for him,
international relations have only two forms, war and peace, understanding the latter as
«suspension, more or less lasting, of violent forms of rivalry between political units”,
unveiling “three types of peace: balance, hegemony and empire» (Aron, 1984: 158).
Hedley Bull, on the other hand, prefers to speak of an “international society”, conceived
as a «society of States [...] when a group of States, aware of certain common interests
and values, form a society insofar as they conceive for themselves limits in their mutual
relations by a common set of rules and participate in the activity of common institutions»
(Bull, 1977: 13). Due to their exclusively State-centric character, these views of realist
theorists are contested by liberal, constructivist, functionalist, structuralist, critical and
other theories. And, for example, in a radically different perspective, there are those that
outweigh the role and impact of non-State actors, capable not only of influencing the
decisions of States, but also the international system and even promoting a «global civil
society» (Keck and Sikkink, 1998).
The fact is that among realists, too, there are many who assume the concept of “order”
in IR, such as John J. Mearsheimer (2019: 9), who defines it simply as «an organized
group of international institutions that help to govern the interactions between member
States». In the same vein, Bart MJ Szewczyk (2019: 34) conceives “order” as «a set of
rules and norms to govern State and non-State behaviour, through international law
based on the United Nations Charter, multilateral treaties and political norms resulting
from State practice». However, while Szewczyk believes that the order's primary
objective is «to minimize violence and provide stability. The opposite of it was "disorder",
characterized by war, conflict and uncertainty» (ibid.), Mearsheimer (2019: 9, note 3)
considers that order «is not the opposite of disorder, a term that refers to chaos and
conflict».
Another issue concerns the use, often indistinctly, of the terminologies “international
order” and “world order” in addition to the “global order” that some refer to (Hurrel,
2007; Lo, 2020). Its use and distinction is rarely explained by the authors (Bertrand,
2004), but it is relevant to us here. Hedley Bull makes this difference, considering that
«The world order is vaster» and «of which the interState system is only a part» (Bull,
1977: 21). He adds that «The world order is more fundamental and primordial than the
international order because the final units of society for all humanity are not States (or
nations, tribes, empires, classes or parties), but individual human beings [...]. The world
order is morally superior to the international order», since its values are those of all
humanity, and not just those that prevail in the society of States (ibid.). Along the same
lines, although with different assumptions, James N. Rosenau, one of the main
representatives of the liberal IR school, developed the “bifurcation” model between two
worlds in what he called the era of “post-international politics”: fundamentally,
“international" characterizes the order in the «State-centric world» among States
«limited by sovereignty», using "post-international", "world" or "global" to describe the
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
91
order in the «multicentric world» of non-State actors «free of sovereignty» (Rosenau,
1990 and 1997).
In our opinion, distinguishing between “international” and “worldorder, assuming that
the first refers to an order between sovereign States and the second to one that also
involves non-State actors, does not make sense. The difference is conceptually pertinent
and very useful, but on other grounds. We believe that "international order" characterizes
the prominent pattern of ideas, values, interests, rules, institutions, behaviours and
interactions between State and non-State actors, which can exist both on a regional and
global scale, and include only one part of the actors or most of them. When the
international order encompasses the world-space and the main actors, it becomes a
“world order”. In other words, the world order can include several and distinct
international orders, but an international order is only world or global if and when
extended to a planetary scale. The distinction is important because one of our arguments,
as we shall see later, is that the liberal international order did not become worldwide until
the end of the Cold War.
On the other hand, order is not synonymous with peace or stability or absence of
competition, just as it is not simply the opposite of disorder (chaos and conflict) nor a
concept that characterizes the balance of power in a region or in the world. But it is
associated with all of this, as order attenuates the anarchic character of the international
system and the use of violence, limits the dependence on power games and provides a
certain type of authority, regulation and stability in the coexistence of actors. An
international order can exist and be referenced in terms of the power structure, but it is
more than a simple reflection of that. The construction of the liberal order is linked to the
supremacy of the “West” and the hegemony of the United States, but liberal” means a
specific set of values, norms and institutions, naturally distinct from those of other
international visions and orders. Therefore, it is important to explain the elements that
constitute it.
The liberal international order is usually characterized around two overriding ideas: on
the one hand, it is «open and rule-based», in contrast to the other «organized in rival
blocks or exclusive regional spheres» (Ikenberry, 2011b: xii), being «enshrined in
institutions such as the United Nations and norms such as multilateralism» (Ikenberry,
2011a: 56). On the other hand, there is the association between political liberalism and
economic liberalism, also referred to in the light of terms such as "democracy" and
"capitalism", which for some creates «an international order deeply dependent on the
internal nature of the units that comprise it» (Simão, 2019 : 42). Thus, the liberal
international order includes «open markets, international institutions, democratic
community of cooperative security, progressive change, collective problem solving,
shared sovereignty, and rule of law» (Ikenberry, 2011b: 6). Or it is «mainly based on
democracy, human rights, rule of law, market economies and fair trade» (Szewczyk,
2019: 34) and on the assumption that «only the liberal order considers the individual a
central actor with inalienable rights» (ibid.: 35). Others prefer to characterize liberal
order by thematically disaggregating its «three elements: the security order, the
economic order and the human rights order» (Kundnani, 2017: 4-8). The liberal order is
also often associated with theories such as “democratic peace”, “economic
interdependence” and Pax Americana.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
92
Regardless of the multiple ways of characterizing it and referring to the elements that
constitute it, we understand that the liberal international order is based on the promotion
of Liberal Democracy; in the open market economy and free trade; in a certain limitation
of the sovereignty of States and in the sharing of responsibilities, through the joint
creation of common rules, rule of law, multilateralism and collective action; in collective
security (security for all and on behalf of all); in the free navigation of the seas; in free
access to the “global commons” and the dissemination and protection of “global public
goods”; in recognizing the legitimacy of different international, State and non-State
actors; and in a conception of human rights that implies the safeguarding of individual
freedom, human dignity and respect for the inalienable rights of the individual.
Some of these elements may shape other international orders, but, taken together, they
define and distinguish what we consider a liberal international order. On the other hand,
the constitutive elements indicated were evolving and being adapted throughout the
construction of the liberal international order. However, it should be noted that not all of
these elements are recognized as part of the liberal order, either by its opponents or by
some of its defenders; its general characterization does not mean that the promoters of
the liberal order always respect all its precepts; and that there are tensions and
contradictions between constituent elements of the liberal order.
2. Previous orders and initial attempt to build a liberal international
order
Throughout History, there have been multiple and distinct international orders, usually
associated with imperial powers and divine authorities. These various international orders
were always limited in time and in space (with successive and coexisting orders in Europe,
the Middle East, Asia and also on the American Continent), even if some claimed to be
“universal”. However, we must recognize that the “West” has been the main inspirer and
anchor of certain international orders and also of the world order for much of the last few
centuries. Indeed, many of the ideas, doctrines and ideologies (liberalism, nationalism,
capitalism, socialism, democracy, nation-State, sovereignty, multilateralism,
institutionalism) that would mark distinct worldviews on the "international order"
emerged in Europe. They spread as a result of the domination and colonial expansion of
the European powers and, in the meantime, of the rise of the United States. Even so,
until the 19th century, substantial parts of the world and certain actors, such as the
Ottoman Empire, China or Japan were alien to these ideas, and international orders in
Europe, Asia, the Middle East and in the Americas remained largely disconnected from
each other. In other words, there were multiple regional international orders, but not a
“world order”.
The previous Anarchic, but not "Westphalian" order
On the other hand, the idea that the liberal international order arose in opposition to
and/or was built on the “Westphalian order” is very frequent. However, it is not
appropriate to associate the Treaties of Westphalia (Munich and Osnabrück) of 1648 with
an “international order” or even a new “international system”, normally described as the
“Westphalian system”. As Luís Moita (2012) clearly demonstrated, the Peace of
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
93
Westphalia that ended the Thirty Years War” in Europe did not represent the origin of
the territorialized national State, did not inaugurate the concept of sovereignty and did
not found the “modern” European system of Nation States. Without playing down the
importance of the Westphalian Treaties, the European order in the mid-17th century did
not correspond to a homogeneous State-centric system. A diffuse situation prevailed,
with very diverse and overlapping political formations coinciding (from empires to
principalities, including States, kingdoms and other territories organized under different
configurations and designations) with different degrees of autonomy and in which, in
essence, the State was "princely” and regimes were absolutist. Only later, in the course
of the 18th and 19th centuries, the dissemination and consolidation of national States in
the modern sense was seen, including the unified Italy (1870) and Germany (1871), the
American (1776) and French (1789) Revolutions and the Industrial Revolution being
decisive steps in this process. According to Moita (2012: 38)
the Nation-State, in the modern sense of the term, historically results from a
confluence of elements: on the one hand, the end of the Ancien Régime
dictated by the French Revolution, on the other, the emergence of industrial
capitalism. The first factor underlines the political-institutional dimension, the
second the socio-economic dimension of the process”, adding that “the origin
of the modern Nation-State must be articulated with the emergence of
industrial society and the phenomenon of nationalism (ibid.: 39).
After the Napoleonic Wars, the great European powers (essentially, "empires") made, at
the Congress of Vienna in 1815, an agreement in order to prevent war between them,
maintain stability in the Old Continent and preserve the reigning dynasties. However, the
“Vienna agreement” was short-lived and obviously never constituted a true world order
suffice to remember, for example, that in the Americas, the international order evolved
distinctly between various independences and the prominence of the US, in the Middle
East and North Africa the order was essentially the "Ottoman" and in East Asia it was
that of the "Middle Empire". On the other hand, the Congress of Vienna of 1815 was just
one of several examples of multilateral diplomacy that, in Europe, throughout the 19th
and early 20th century, sought to regulate certain issues and stipulate rules of
coexistence
5
, to which they added the many bilateral treaties. Also throughout the 19th
century, taking advantage of the lead in the Industrial Revolution, the United Kingdom
fostered its economic-commercial and naval primacy, promoting an internationalized
economy and trade under the auspices of Pax Britannica. But neither multilateral
agreements nor British supremacy meant “world order” or even international stability,
just as they did not prevent new wars in Europe, the Americas and East Asia
6
. At the
same time, there were substantial transformations in power structures both in Europe
(for example, through the retreat of the Ottoman Empire in the Balkans and the
unification of Italy and Germany), in the Americas (US hegemony) and in Asia (the
decline of China and the rise of Japan), highlighting the emergence of new great powers
5
Other outstanding examples are the 1878 San Stefano and Berlin Congresses (Balkan division) or the 1884-
85 Berlin Conference (division of Africa).
6
Such as the Crimean War of 1853-56, the Franco-Prussian War of 1870-71, or the Balkan Wars of 1912-
13; between the US and Spain in 1898; or the “opium wars” against imperial China, the Sino-Japanese War
of 1894-95 or the Russian-Japanese War of 1904-05.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
94
at the end of the 19th century/beginning of the 20th century, namely Germany, the
United States and Japan, which not only impacted regional systems but, along with the
“old Great Powers”, consolidated a multipolar global power structure.
Paradoxically, although we reject the designation of the "Westphalian order" for the
reasons mentioned above, we recognize that the international system and regional
international orders which, in the 19th and early 20th centuries, were generally
characterized by the elements that are commonly attributed to such “Westphalian
system”. This corresponds to what J. Mearsheimer (2019: 12-13) calls “realistic order”,
formed by sovereign national States allegedly equal” in rights and obligations, namely
non-interference in the “internal matters” of each other. In order to attenuate the
inherently anarchic character of the system, States have the duty to respect the
commitments made (Pacta Sunt Servanda) and the rules that they sovereignly and jointly
stipulate (International Law). If and when necessary, sovereign States resolve and
regulate certain international issues through multilateral coordination (congresses and
ad hoc conferences). Still in this system, a logic of free trade prevails (imposed by the
"Westerners", for example, on China and Japan), of colonial domains, areas of influence
and balance of power, the (dis)order in international relations residing precisely in games
and (un)balances between the great powers.
A first attempt, quickly deconstructed
As a corollary of this system and of the evolutions and transformations that occurred in
the late 19th/early 20th century, another great war took place involving European powers
that, however, spread and involved other important non-European powers. It was World
War I, which caused unprecedented devastation. The end of this Great War of 1914-18
was marked by the ambition to create a “new world order” to guarantee that a conflict
of this magnitude would not happen again. It was in this context that, among the winners,
the United States stood out, defining, for the first time, the guidelines of a "new world
order", also configuring the first real attempt to transpose the liberal vision to the
international order. In his address to the US Congress on 2 April 1917, where he called
for the declaration of war against Germany, President Wilson justified the US entry into
the conflict to «make the world safe for democracy» (Wilson, 1917). Less than a year
later, on 8 January 1918, in a new speech to the Congress, he spelled out his famous
"14 points", half of which dedicated to specific territorial issues between the belligerent
countries and the rest prescribing a vision for peace and the new world order, proposing,
in summary "peace without defeated or humiliated"; the end of secret agreements and
transparency in international relations; the "absolute” free navigation of the seas; free
trade; the reduction of armaments; «A free, open-minded, and absolutely impartial
adjustment of all colonial claims, based upon a strict observance of the principle that in
determining all such questions of sovereignty the interests of the populations concerned
must have equal weight with the equitable claims of the government whose title is to be
determined.»; and also «A general association of nations must be formed under specific
covenants for the purpose of affording mutual guarantees of political independence and
territorial integrity to great and small States alike» (Wilson, 1918).
President Wilson's idealism won him the 1919 Nobel Peace Prize and inspired what might
be called the “liberal international order”. However, initially, he convinced neither his
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
95
allies nor the US Senate. The big European winners, specifically France and the United
Kingdom, shared the political and economic liberalism of the US, but not entirely
President Wilson's vision for international relations. Hence, Paris and London preferred
to impose a humiliating peace on the defeated, especially Germany, and used the
"principle of nationalities" only in the framework of the dismantling of the German,
Austro-Hungarian, Ottoman and Russian Empires, without extending it to their colonial
possessions. On the other hand, the League of Nations was created in the terms proposed
by Wilson, but the American Senate did not ratify the US adhesion to it. In Washington,
the “isolationist” impetus prevailed, as opposed to “internationalism”.
The post-Great War order of 1914-18 is quite distinct from the international orders that
preceded it. This was due to the substantial changes in the power structure, and to the
creation of the innovative "liberal" and "Western" inspired League of Nations which, being
of a "global" nature (covering the entire world and participants from all continents),
should safeguard the free navigation of the seas and free trade, enforce the treaties and
guarantee peace and stability between sovereign States based on international law,
permanent multilateral diplomacy and collective security. It is along this line that other
important international conventions were also established, such as the 1925 Geneva
Protocol that prohibited the use of biological weapons, the first multilateral treaty
prohibiting the use of “weapons of mass destruction”. This means that a certain “world”
liberal order began to be built after the Great War.
However, the alienation and lack of commitment of the main liberal powers prevented it
from consolidating itself as a true international order. The fundamental elements of the
previous “anarchic” system continued to prevail, both globally and in the reconstructed
Middle East, Europe and Asia. In Europe, the new order may be termed the one of
“Versailles” by reference to the 1919 Peace Treaty imposed by the Allies on Germany,
with the victorious powers interested in keeping the results of the conflict and the
defeated and dismantled powers interested, above all, in recovering from the imposed
humiliations and conditions. Furthermore, for the new Republic of China, Japan or the
brand new Turkey, the liberal concept of the international order was relatively foreign.
The new “Soviet Russia”, which emerged in the context of the Great War, had a view of
politics, economy, society and, therefore, of international relations that was not only
different from, but hostile to, the liberal vision. However, the emergence of a certain type
of "offensive nationalisms", fascism and national socialism, contrary to liberal principles
- with emphasis on the "living space" of Nazi Germany and the Imperialist Japan's
“Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere” - would dismantle the liberal aspects of the
international system, regional orders and the fragile post-World War II “world order”,
causing an even more devastating Second World War. In short, the initial construction of
the liberal order in international relations first merged into the anarchic system and then
was undone by it.
3. The consolidation of a liberal, but not a world, international order
It was in the middle of WW II (1939-1945) that Western leaders again began the
reconstruction of a liberal order. Even before the US entered the conflict (which happened
in December 1941), its President Franklin Delano Roosevelt referred to the «four
freedoms» - freedom of speech, freedom of worship, freedom from want, and freedom
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
96
from fear - that should exist «anywhere in the world» (Roosevelt, 1941), in a message
to the American Congress on 6 January 1941. That same year, President Roosevelt and
British Prime Minister Winston Churchill proclaimed the “Atlantic Charter”
7
, whose
principles would be incorporated in the “Declaration of the United Nations” of 1 January
1942, signed by the 26 allied countries, not just Western countries, but also, for example,
the Soviet Union, China, Cuba and South Africa. They were joined later by more than two
dozen others, from Brazil to Ethiopia or Turkey. The same principles would also be
included in the “United Nations Charter”, signed in San Francisco, on 26 June 1945, by
representatives of 50 countries, entering into force on 24 October of that same year.
On the other hand, at the end of World War II, the United States enjoyed an
unprecedented hegemony (in all domains, including the exclusive one of the atomic
weapon) drawing, for the second time in the 20th century, the guidelines of a “new world
order,” now in the hands of Democrat Presidents Roosevelt and Truman. And this time,
unlike 1918-19, the US became founding member of the UN and did not withdraw, only
reduced, its military apparatus from the European and Asian theatres, thus assuming
responsibility for the post-war world reorganization.
The new UN was not an exact replica of the defunct LN, but its aims and principles were
basically the same
8
. Although the Charter of the United Nations begins with the
expression «We the Peoples» (of liberal inspiration and recalling the Constitution of the
United States of 1787), its members were States that somehow self-limited their
sovereignty by respecting the Charter and international law, collective security, the right
of self-determination and human rights, while granting the organization, in particular its
Security Council, the authority and legitimacy to recognize new States, decide on matters
of war and peace and sanction the aggressors and violators of the established rules. This
was followed by the creation of a series of new bodies of the "UN family", including
commissions, programmes, funds and specialized agencies - from the International Court
of Justice to the United Nations Development Programme (UNDP), the Organization for
Food and Agriculture (FAO), the World Health Organization (WHO) and new
international conventions, with emphasis on the Universal Declaration of Human Rights
(also of Western and liberal inspiration) adopted by the UN General Assembly in 1948.
The “UN system” was established by balancing the sovereignty of States and the
7
Stating that the respective countries would not seek any territorial or other aggrandizement; territorial
changes should only take place in accordance with the wishes freely expressed by the affected peoples; the
right of all peoples to choose the form of government under which they want to live and the restitution of
sovereign rights and independence to peoples who have been dispossessed of them by force; all States,
large or small, victorious or defeated, must have equal access to the world's trade and raw materials; to
promote, in the economic field, the broadest collaboration among all nations, with the aim of achieving, for
all, better working conditions, economic prosperity and social security; a peace that gives all nations the
means to live securely within their own borders, and people everywhere the guarantee of existences free
from fear and want; freedom of navigation in the seas and oceans; the renunciation of the use of force and
the disarmament of potential aggressors; and the establishment of a broader and more lasting general
security system. (Atlantic Charter 1941).
8
With its members determined to «to save succeeding generations from the scourge of war...to reaffirm faith
in fundamental human rights, in the dignity and worth of the human person, in the equal rights of men and
women and of nations large and small, and; to establish conditions under which justice and respect for the
obligations arising from treaties and other sources of international law can be maintained, and; to promote
social progress and better standards of life in larger freedom; And for these Ends, to practice tolerance and
live together in peace...; to unite our strength to maintain international peace and security, and to ensure,
by the acceptance of principles and the institution of methods, that armed force shall not be used, save in
the common interest, and to employ international machinery for the promotion of the economic and social
advancement of all peoples, (United Nations Charter, 1945: Preamble).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
97
associated principle of non-interference in internal affairs, the supranationalism of the
Security Council and International Law, and the rights of peoples and individuals.
Does this mean that from the 1939-45 War a liberal world order emerged, resulting from
two hundred years of “liberal ascendancy” fused into the “Westphalian system”, as
defended by John Ikenberry (2011b: 2)? Only partially. Although Western and liberally
inspired, the design of the new UN was done by the US, the UK and also the USSR, the
“big three” who, along with those they invited, France and China, became Permanent
Members of the Security Council of the new Organization with the exclusive right of veto.
At the same time, the US and the USSR articulated and shared with each other, as allies
and in a context of war, the surrender conditions of Germany and Japan and, above all,
respective areas of influence in European and Asian theatres at the Summits in Yalta and
Potsdam, respectively, in February and July-August 1945, in which the United Kingdom
also participated. This “sharing” would lead, from 1946-47, to the Cold War between the
US and the Soviet Union that marked international relations until 1989-91.
The Cold War World Order
The global power structure established after World War II was not unipolar (as suggested
by the US hegemony) nor multipolar (as indicated by the constitution of the UNSC with
its five Permanent Members), but rather “bipolar” by the emergence of two superpowers.
The US and the USSR shared opposing ideologies, Liberalism and Marxism-Leninism, but
«both were enlightened ideologies that sought to expand into universal civilization»
(Gray, 2007: 30). Then, they became involved in a strategic, economic and ideological
dispute that began in Europe and quickly spread to all regions of the world, determining
systems of alliances, economic alignments, conflicts, rules, institutions, behaviours and
interactions between most State and non-State actors. Much more than the UN and
International Law, it was nuclear weapons (which the USSR also possessed since 1949)
and deterrence through "mutual guaranteed destruction" that forced Americans and
Soviets to coexist in the Cold War and the world to live under this “balance of terror”.
Each of the superpowers had “areas of influence” in the world and in the various regions,
leading and organizing their “bloc” according to their respective interests, visions and
institutions. This bipolar confrontation directly resulted in countless conflicts, civil wars,
coups d'état, guerrilla and subversive movements, “proxy wars”, “crises” and
international wars.
At the same time, although always in competition, the US and the USSR were able to
cooperate and articulate when their interests converged. For example, both favoured the
right of self-determination and decolonization by European countries, just as they
condemned certain neo-colonial stances (as in the Suez Crisis of 1956). It was possible
to develop the “UN system”, recognize countless new independent States and even
launch UN “peace missions” (when none exercised its right of veto in the UNSC). The
articulation between the Eastern and Western “blocs” was equally crucial for the signature
of the armistice that ended the 1950-53 Korean War, Peace Accords such as the 1954
Geneva one, the “replacement” of the Republic of China/Taiwan by the People's Republic
of China at the UN (and then as a Permanent Member of its Security Council) in 1971, or
the Helsinki Accords attained at the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe
(CSCE) in 1975. And whereas it is true that the level of economic and commercial
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
98
interdependence between the two sides was minimal and did not justify the development
of common rules and institutions in this area, they managed to create or support the
development of new norms and, at times, institutions, regarding arms control, the non-
militarization of certain spaces or the non-proliferation of nuclear weapons, at bilateral
and multilateral levels, as attested by the Antarctic Treaty System, the Moon Agreement,
the Outer Space Treaty, the Anti-Ballistic Missile (ABM) Treaties, the Strategic Arms
Limitations Talks (SALT) 1 and 2 and the Strategic Arms Reductions Talks (START), the
Convention on Certain Conventional Weapons, the Convention for the Suppression of
Unlawful Acts against the Safety of Civil Aviation, the Biological Weapons Convention,
the Seabed Arms Control Treaty, the Intermediate-Range Nuclear Forces Treaty, the
Partial Test Ban Treaty, the Nuclear Non-Proliferation Treaty, the International Atomic
Energy Agency (IAEA) or the Nuclear Suppliers Group.
Therefore, the world order that prevailed between 1946-47 and 1989-91 was essentially
that of the Cold War, merged with the “UN system” which, despite everything, developed
and extended to many new States resulting from the decolonization processes which the
organization supported mainly through its General Assembly (see O'Sullivan 2005).
Within the scope and coexisting with this world order, two other international orders were
established corresponding to the "camps" led by each of the superpowers: on the one
hand, the "West", "Capitalist", "Liberal", "Democratic" or "Free world"; on the other, the
“Communist”, “Eastern Bloc”, “Soviet” or the “Popular Democracies”. These two
international orders were dynamic and underwent changes: examples include the Sino-
Soviet split that tore up the “communist camp”, triggered a new “cold war” between the
USSR and the PRC and introduced a triangular dynamics Washington-Moscow-Beijing.
On the other hand, these orders were not defined in a regional logic, but in ideological,
strategic and economic blocs with their respective multilateral conventions and
institutions (see Crump and Godard, 2018). A third international order that has been
trying to be promoted can still be included, embodied in the spirit of the Bandung Asian-
African Conference and the Non-Aligned Movement, as well as in the Chinese doctrine of
the “three worlds”, in the adoption by the UNGA of the concept of “permanent sovereignty
over natural resources”
9
or the idea of a “New World Economic Order”
10
. Basically, the
world order in the decades after World War II was a complex combination of several
international orders, the liberal being just one of them.
9
It was from the 1950s that the concept of "permanent sovereignty" of States (with an economic content,
distinct from the usual purely political view) began to emerge within the UNGA, with the adoption of a
resolution in 1952 on the "Right of to Freely Exploit Natural Resources and Wealth”. The following decade
saw a change in the terminology adopted by UN resolutions, referring to "permanent sovereignty over
resources". A milestone in this evolution was the adoption by the UNGA, on 14 December 1962, of
Resolution 1. 803 (XVII) on "Permanent Sovereignty over Natural Resources", developed in subsequent
resolutions in 1966 and 1973. In essence, these resolutions support the efforts of developing countries (or
"third world") for effective control over the natural resources in their territories, recognizing that each State
had the right to determine the amount of compensation and the method of payment, and that possible
disputes should be resolved according to the national legislation of each State.
10
Resolutions 3201 and 3202 of May 1974 adopted by the UNGA, encompassing the "Declaration on the
Establishment of a New International Economic Order" and the "Action Programme for the Establishment of
a New International Economic Order", which was followed by the "Letter of Economic Rights and Duties of
States” (Resolution 3.281) of December of that year.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
99
The liberal international order in the "West"
That liberal international order is rooted in political and economic liberalism and in the
four freedoms enunciated by President Roosevelt in 1941, based on “liberal democracy”
(as distinct from communist “people's democracy”) and on equally distinctive precepts
regarding economic organization and social or human rights, embodying its own rules
and institutions beyond the “UN-Universe” and opposed to the “Soviet order”. For
example, in Europe, European democracies early created the Western European Union
(WEU) in 1948 and the Council of Europe in 1949, at the same time that the US created
on the American Continent, based in Washington, the Organization of the American
States (OAS) in 1948.
Given the constraints associated with the ideal of "collective security" inscribed in the
UN, the US established with Canada and Western European countries, since 1949, the
North Atlantic Treaty Organization (NATO), a multilateral mechanism for "collective
defence", in order to contain the expansion of the Soviet Union and communism and «to
safeguard the freedom, common heritage and civilisation of their peoples, founded on
the principles of democracy, individual liberty and rule of law» (NATO, 1949). However,
not all NATO founders were “liberal democracies”, like Portugal with its Estado Novo
(“New State”), which attests the weight of geostrategic considerations linked to the Cold
War. The same geostrategic objectives and imperatives presided over the generality of
the US Alliance System in other regions and which included both bilateral alliances (with
the Philippines, Pakistan, Japan, South Korea, Republic of China/Taiwan or Thailand),
trilateral alliances (such as ANZUS between Australia, New Zealand and the US) and
multilateral ones, from the Inter-American Treaty of Reciprocal Assistance (Rio Pact) to
the Southeast Asia Treaty Organization (SEATO/Manila Pact) and the Central Treaty
Organization (CENTO or the Baghdad Pact). Not all of these alliances were successful,
some were even dismantled (such as SEATO and CENTO, in the 1970s), and not all allies
were liberal democracies, having only the “advantage” of being anti-communist. But the
fact is that many of them were crucial to consolidating and/or expanding liberal
democracy and maintaining peace between democracies, with the Pax Americana being
the mainstay of the liberal international order.
The economic pillar is rooted in the “Bretton Woods system”, a set of agreements reached
at the United Nations Monetary and Financial Conference held in the city of Bretton
Woods, in the US State of New Hampshire, in July 1944, with the presence of delegations
from 44 countries. It defined the basis for the monetary management of international
trade, with the value of other currencies being associated with the US dollar and
continuing to have its value linked to that of gold. In Bretton Woods, it was also agreed
to create the International Monetary Fund (IMF) - responsible for maintaining an
emergency fund to help countries that had unaffordable trade deficits - and the
International Bank for Reconstruction and Development (IBRD) to support the
reconstruction of countries. IBRD would be integrated into the World Bank which, like the
IMF, was formally established in 1945. Two years later, in 1947, they were joined by the
General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade (GATT), in order to boost international trade by
reducing customs barriers. In the same year, the US launched the “Marshall Plan”
designed to aid Europe's economic recovery and eliminate conditions that would favour
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
100
the expansion of communism (see Leffler 1988) and, in 1950, it established the
Coordinating Committee for Multilateral Export Control (CoCom) for the embargo of
goods, technologies and weapons to the countries of the Committee on Mutual Economic
Assistance (COMECOM) led by the USSR (Mastanduno 1992). It was based on these
principles and under the “American hat” that certain regional organizations were also
established and developed, with emphasis on the European Coal and Steel Community
(ECSC) in 1951 and on the European Atomic Energy Community (Euratom) and the
European Economic Community (EEC) in 1957. Other institutions would be created, such
as the Organization for Economic Cooperation and Development (OECD), in 1961, in
order to stimulate economic progress and international trade.
In general, the countries of this liberal economic order have experienced significant
economic and social development, particularly North America, Western Europe, Japan,
Australia, New Zealand and the “New Industrialized Countries” of East Asia. However,
completely satisfactory answers were never found for the redistribution of wealth,
generating exclusion and inequalities both within countries and between them, while
keeping many other peoples and States, namely from the "third world", largely excluded
from this development (see Keohane 1984 and Krasner 1999). On the other hand, the
erosion of the Bretton Woods system led President Richard Nixon, in 1971, to determine
that the US dollar would no longer be associated with gold, putting an end to the historic
gold standard and inaugurating a new phase of “floating exchanges”. Soon after, the
1973 oil crisis highlighted the vulnerabilities associated with economic interdependencies
and insufficient regulation of internationalized markets. This type of distortions and
insufficiencies would lead to revisions and re-adaptations of the liberal economic order,
through reforms and new rules in the IMF, GATT and the OECD, the creation of new
intergovernmental cooperation and regulation frameworks - such as the G7, whose first
summit took place in 1975 - or even new mechanisms for dialogue between the private
sector and political leaders, of which perhaps the best example is the World Economic
Forum/Davos Forum, launched in 1971.
The existing freedoms and rights in liberal democracies attracted more and more peoples
and individuals “external” to the liberal order, including many "dissidents" from the
"Eastern Bloc". Likewise, the economic development brought about by the liberal model
attracted many peoples and even leaders of opposite models. This was the case of Deng
Xiaoping who, from 1978 onwards, abandoning Maoist orthodoxy and with great
pragmatism, launched deep reforms in the People's Republic of China in the sense of
“creating socialism with Chinese characteristics with the means of capitalism”. A few
years later, in 1985, Mikhail Gorbachev had the hierarchies of the Communist Party of
the Soviet Union (CPSU) approve his Perestroika. The difference is that the Chinese
reforms have never questioned the leading role of the China’s Communist Party (CCP)
and are at the base of China's modernization and resurgence to this day, while
Gorbachev's Perestroika did not prevent, in a few years, the end of the “Soviet empire”
and the collapse of the Soviet Communist Party and the USSR itself. The Soviet implosion
ended the Cold War world order, favouring the expansion of the liberal international
order.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
101
4. From worldization to deconstruction of the liberal order
The world order changed suddenly, marked by significant events: in 1989, the “Berlin
wall”, the greatest symbol of the division of Europe and the world in the Cold War,
collapsed; in 1990, the UNSC authorized the use of force to expel Iraq from Kuwait by a
broad US-led international coalition; in 1991, COMECOM and the Warsaw Pact were
officially dissolved and the USSR gave way to 15 New Independent States, one of them
the Russian Federation. The Soviet Union and the People’s Republic of China normalized
their relations in 1989, the year when the “Tiananmen tragedy” took place. It is important
to recall these last events to underline that the “double Cold War” ended, with two main
winners, the US and China, and that with the brutal repression of democratic yearnings
in China, the CCP regime went against the trend of political liberalization of the time.
The worldization of the liberal international order
The US stood alone in the superpower category, in a power structure that became
unipolar. And for the third time in the 20th century, it traced the guidelines of a “new
world order”, with Republican President George Bush proclaiming, at the UNGA, the vision
of a new partnership of nations… based on consultation, cooperation, and
collective action, especially through international and regional organizations…
the rule of law…a partnership whose goals are to increase democracy,
increase prosperity, increase the peace, and reduce arms…. Calls for
democracy and human rights are being reborn everywhere… (Bush. 1990a).
The following year, in the aftermath of the victory in the Gulf War, the same President
assured that «in our quest for a new world order… the United States has no intention of
striving for a “Pax Americana”… we seek a “Pax Universalis” built upon shared
responsibilities and aspirations.» (Bush, 1991). The successive White House tenants have
enthusiastically assumed the role of superpower: «There is no substitute for American
leadership», said Bush (1990b); or «Indispensable Nation», as the Secretary of State of
the Clinton Administration, Madeleine Albright (1998) and President Barak Obama (2014)
preferred to say. And the fact is, under the leadership of the US supported by its
“Western” allies and partners, the liberal order expanded and became worldwide.
The end of the Cold War unleashed new waves of democratization across the globe,
seeming to confirm Fukuyama's (1989) thesis that there was no other viable political
organization alternative. In fact, the 1990 Charter of Paris”, signed by almost all
European countries and also by the United States, Canada and the USSR, established
«democracy as the only system of government of our nations»
11
. The vast majority of
former communist regimes, from Eastern Europe to Mongolia and to the new Russia,
embraced liberal democracy, as did countless former autocratic anti-communist regimes
11
Also stating that: «Democratic government is based on the will of the people, expressed regularly through
free and fair elections. Democracy has as its foundation respect for the human person and the rule of law.
Democracy is the best safeguard of freedom of expression, tolerance of all groups of society, and equality
of opportunity for each person» (Charter of Paris 1990).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
102
and other authoritarianisms. According to Freedom House (2017), 34% of countries were
“democracies” in 1986. This percentage went up to 41% in 1996 and to 47% in 2006.
The new international context also allowed to put an end to certain previously existing
situations, such as the end of the segregationist regime of “apartheid” in South Africa or
the end of the occupation of East Timor by Indonesia and the exercise of Timorese self-
determination.
At the same time, the liberal/Western conception of Human Rights has become
“universal”, favouring numerous human rights campaigns and the defence of minorities,
religious freedom and women's rights, often targeting autocratic governments and
leaders. They also became the main targets of notions such as “human security”, which
gained prominence since the mid-1990s based on the defence of “human dignity” and
the formula “freedom from fear and freedom from want”. The new primacy of human
rights is also associated with other controversial principles such as the “right of
humanitarian interference” (invoked by NATO in the intervention in Kosovo in 1999) or
the “Responsibility to Protect”, adopted at the UN World Summit, in 2005. And precisely
to reinforce human rights in the world and with specific competence in this domain, the
UNGA created, in 2006, the Human Rights Council, heir of the extinct Commission on
Human Rights. On the other hand, new international conventions and “global pacts” have
emerged aiming at greater protection of the rights of children, women, people with
disabilities or migrants and refugees. The international persecution of human rights
violators has gained impact, leading some to say that «Human Rights Prosecutions Are
Changing World Politics» (Sikkink, 2011). International criminal justice was further
developed (Teles and Kowalski, 2017) and the International Criminal Court (ICC) was
established in 2002. The International Court of Justice, the UN jurisdictional body, and
the Permanent Court of Arbitration and other courts gained “new life”. Inevitably, many
of these developments meant the erosion of traditional State sovereignty, a
distinguishing feature of earlier international orders.
In the field of security, the Pax Americana expanded. The US maintained its alliance
system inherited from the Cold War, established new bilateral and multilateral strategic
partnerships (such as the “Quad” with Japan, Australia and India since 2007) and NATO
expanded, almost doubling the number members, mostly former Eastern European
opponents. Furthermore, the US maintained its global strategic omnipresence and
continued to have the role of “regional balancer” in Europe, the Middle East and Asia-
Pacific. And it intervened militarily, not only in the leadership of UN missions (Gulf War
or Somalia), but also in NATO (Bosnia, Afghanistan, Kosovo and Libya) and certain
"coalitions of will" (Haiti, Iraq and Syria), as well as invaded and occupied Afghanistan in
“self-defence” in the wake of 9/11. In addition, there are many special operations,
surgical bombing, multiple military and “free navigation of the seas” exercises or even
the relentless pursuit of its enemies, from Milosevic to Saddam Hussein, Ossama Bin
Laden, Muammar Gaddafi or Abu Bakr al-Bagdadi by sometimes exercising a kind of
“right of anti-terrorist interference”.
On the other hand, the end of the Cold War immediately favoured various peace
processes, from Cambodia to Angola, from the Israeli-Palestinian conflict to Mozambique.
The number of UN “peace missions” has increased considerably, expanding the number
of peacekeepers and participating countries, and diversifying the nature and typology of
these missions, from conflict prevention to post-war stabilization and reconstruction (see
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
103
UN Peacekeeping). “Collective security” had a new impetus, reinforced by the missions
carried out by various regional organizations - NATO, EU, OSCE, AU, ECOWAS, OAS -
and by ad hoc international coalitions, including in the fight against terrorism or maritime
piracy (SIPRI Multilateral Peace Operations Database). Meanwhile, the CSCE gave rise to
the Organization for Security and Cooperation in Europe (OSCE) in 1994, the year when
the ASEAN Regional Forum (ARF) in Asia-Pacific was also established. South Africa, Libya
and the former Soviet Belarus, Kazakhstan and Ukraine gave up their nuclear
programmes, and it was also possible to establish the “nuclear deal” with Iran in 2015
12
.
In the economic domain, interdependencies increased and economic globalization”
abruptly accelerated. There was a strengthening and expansion of the IMF, the World
Bank and the OECD, and the World Economic Forum/Davos Forum started to invite
businessmen and political leaders from former communist regimes and from the new
“emerging economies”. And countless new agreements and free trade zones, new
institutions and new multilateral mechanisms were established: such as the G20 which,
since 1999, brings together the largest economies in the world and, above all, the
creation, in 1995, of the World Trade Organization, replacing the former GATT. According
to Ikenberry (2011a: 62), the latter is «the most formal and developed institution of the
liberal international order». In the spirit of “free trade”, but also as a counterweight to
China's growing economic influence, the US has promoted new “mega-regional”
frameworks with its traditional partners, specifically the Trans-Pacific Partnership (TPP)
agreed between 12 countries
13
in 2015 and the Transatlantic Trade and Investment
Partnership Agreement (TTIP) with the EU, negotiated since 2013.
At the same time, international and regional organizations proliferated, in all domains
and regions of the world. The UN has expanded both to pre-existing States (such as the
two Koreas in 1991) and to new independent States, from ex-Soviet and ex-Yugoslav to
East Timor or South Sudan, and currently has almost four times as many members than
when it was founded, while the “UN system” was reformed and expanded. The Council
of Europe extended to former adversaries and the former European Communities gave
way to the European Union (EU), which deepened and also enlarged to many new
members, mainly from Central and Eastern Europe, including ex-Soviet ones. The former
Organization of African Unity was replaced by the new African Union (AU), covering the
majority of countries on the African Continent, as well as the Association of Southeast
Asian Nations (ASEAN), which has expanded to practically all countries in that region
(with the exception being East Timor) and deepened as a “Community”. On the other
hand, numerous new regional, sub-regional, pan-regional and inter-regional
organizations have been created, such as the Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation (APEC),
the North American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA), the Commonwealth of Independent
States (CIS), Mercosur and the Southern African Development Community
(ECOWAS/SADC). Indeed, regionalism” is the other side of “globalization”, understood
as the intensification of all types of flows and the reduction of spatial and temporal
distances on a global scale. The multiplication of institutions was accompanied by the
adhesion of more States to international conventions and by a countless number of new
12
Formally, the Joint Comprehensive Plan Of Action-JCPOA) established between the five Permanent Members
of the UNSC plus Germany (5+1) with Iran in 2015.
13
Australia, Brunei, Canada, Chile, US, Japan, Malaysia, Mexico, New Zealand, Peru, Singapore and Vietnam.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
104
international and regional agreements on a wide range of matters, including some that
gained prominence on the global agenda
14
.
In order to “globalize” the liberal order, the United States and its allies sought to involve
in key institutions, among many others, Russia and China. The Russian Federation was
soon recognized as a replacement for the deceased USSR as Permanent Member of the
UNSC in 1991, also joining the IMF and World Bank in 1992, the G7 in 1997 (which
became the “G8” until 2014) and to the WTO, in 2012. In the meantime, Russia became
a formal partner of NATO
15
and concluded with the US several agreements on the
reduction and control of strategic arms
16
.The PRC has been a member of the UNSC since
1971 and of the IMF and World Bank since 1980, when it took the place previously
occupied by the Republic of China/Taiwan in these institutions. And despite the tensions
caused by the Tiananmen tragedy, it was quickly integrated into APEC in 1991 and, more
importantly, into the WTO in 2001. The US, China and Russia were also involved in
multiple other multilateral mechanisms, such as the “Six-party Talks”
17
on North Korea's
Nuclear and Missile Programme, the Global Initiative to Combat Nuclear Terrorism, G20
and the ARF.
Paradoxes and ambivalences of a globalized liberal order in deconstruction
One of the most salient aspects of the post-Cold War world order was the proliferation
and increased relevance of non-State actors, such as international and regional
organizations, multinational companies, civic associations and transnational activists,
terrorist groups, organized crime networks, NGOs, or hackers. However, the international
order is what the main actors make of it and, therefore, the great powers continue to be
its main architects.
This is just one of the many ambivalences of the globalized liberal order, and some of
which paradoxically contribute to its deconstruction. For example, the wave of
democratization has not stopped the survival of many authoritarianisms around the
world, including some officially “socialist” regimes. There were, however, some
“setbacks”, including in Russia since Vladimir Putin's rise to power in 1999. Paradoxically,
instead of economic liberalism contributing to political liberalism, economic hyper-
globalization seemed to subvert democracy (Rodrik, 2011 and Halper, 2012), given that
economic success has become a factor in the “legitimation” of certain autocracies,
especially the PRChina. On the other hand, massive human rights violations continue to
occur, and international institutions and conventions show that they have a limited
impact on the behaviour of States and are unable to effectively and efficiently regulate
some crucial issues.
14
Examples include the International Convention for the Suppression of Acts of Nuclear Terrorism (2005) and
the “Global Strategy Against Terrorism” (2006), the Kyoto Protocol (1995) and the Paris Agreement on
Climate Change (2015) or the Budapest Convention on Cybercrime (2001) and UNGA Resolution 74/197
(2019) on Information and Communication Technologies for Sustainable Development.
15
The Russian Federation joined the North Atlantic Cooperation Council in 1991 - a forum for dialogue replaced
in 1997 by the Euro-Atlantic Partnership Council - and the Partnership for Peace Programme in 1994,
formalizing the bilateral relationship with the “Founding Act”, in 1997 and the NATO-Russia Council, since
2002.
16
Treaty on Intermediate Range Nuclear Forces (INF), START 1 and START 2, Moscow Treaty on Reduction of
Strategic Offensive Weapons (SORT) and New START.
17
Also with the participation of both Koreas and Japan.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
105
In the economic field, despite a very significant reduction in poverty in the world and the
improvement in the living conditions of hundreds of millions of people, certain “crises”
were not prevented in numerous countries and regions, such as the one in 1997-98 in
Southeast Asia. Emphasis must be placed on the economic and financial crisis that began
in the US in 2007-08 and quickly became global. Paradoxically, “hyper-globalization” has
taken away influence from both sides of the North Atlantic and instead contributed to the
centrality of China and Asia-Pacific in the world economy and trade
18
. And economic
growth is at the base of the increase in China's “comprehensive national power”, with
consequences in all domains, from military capabilities to science and technology and
political-diplomatic influence.
The progress of collective security and the Pax Americana did not prevent the Rwandan
genocide or other failures in Somalia, Haiti, DR of Congo or Sudan. Numerous territorial,
border and exclusive economic zone disputes remained unresolved. There are still
hotspots such as Palestine, Kashmir, Taiwan, South and East China Seas or the Korean
Peninsula. New conflicts broke out, from Georgia to Syria, from the Sahel region to
Ukraine and Yemen. The “Arab Spring” resulted in turbulent “chaos” that instigated
further instability, insecurity and violence. Transnational organized crime networks
proliferated and powerful new terrorist groups such as al-Qaeda and ISIS emerged.
Meanwhile, India and Pakistan (both in 1998) and North Korea (in 2006) became nuclear.
At the same time, after a first decade of global reduction in military budgets, world
military expenditure rose again, surpassing those of the Cold War period
19
. And the "arms
races" returned, particularly in the Middle East and Asia-Pacific, with substantial changes
in the ranking of the largest defence budgets, with an emphasis on the rise of China
20
.
US hegemony has not eliminated the aspirations of other powers, like China, Russia,
India, Japan, EU, South Africa, Brazil, Turkey, Saudi Arabia or Iran. In fact, the end of
the US-USSR bipolarity was seen by various powers as the possibility of succeeding in a
“multipolar” system, whereby the “hegemonism” and “unilateralism” of the US were
increasingly contested. Meanwhile, the “unipolar moment” (Krauthammer 1990/91) or
the “unipolar interregnum” (Gaspar, 2019: 123-172) gave way to a “uni-multi-polar”
structure (Tomé, 2003 and 2004) and, later on, becoming “uni-bi-multi-polar” (Tomé,
2016, 2018 and 2021), where the increasingly incomplete American supremacy coexists
with several other power poles, global and regional, from which the resurgent China
18
In 1990, the “advanced economies” represented a share of world GDP in purchasing power parities (PPP)
of 63.25%, while that of “emerging economieswas 36.75%; the situation was completely reversed and,
in 2021, this share of advanced economies dropped to 44.43% and that of emerging economies rose to
55.57% (IMF 2021). At the same time, North America's share of world GDP in PPP in 1990 was 26.53%,
Western Europe was 26.13% and Asia-Pacific was 27.52%; in 2021, the shares of North America and
Western Europe had fallen to 19.29% and 15.18%, respectively, while those of Asia-Pacific soared to
45.14% (ibid.). China was indeed the great winner of globalization, becoming central in the world economy
and trade: its share of world GDP in PPP soared from 4.03% in 1990 to 18.78% in 2021, while in the same
period, the US and EU shares decreased, respectively, from 21.64% to 15.97% and from 23.60% to 14.74%
(ibid.). The PRC tends to become the world's largest economy also in nominal terms within a few years,
being already the world's largest exporter and importer and the largest trading partner of the US, EU27,
ASEAN10 and more than 100 countries throughout the world (WTO statistics).
19
In 1990, the world spent globally 1,372 Billion USD, an amount, at constant prices, was surpassed from
2004, reaching 1,960 Billion USD in 2020 (SIPRI 2021).
20
While always remaining prominent in the top of this ranking, the US began to see its share reduce; the
European powers were dropping positions and losing shares; while maintaining nuclear parity with the US,
Russia saw the gap widen with the US and, meanwhile, was overtaken by China and, in some years, also
by India and Saudi Arabia; and China rose to the second place in this ranking, gradually approaching the
US and increasingly distancing itself from the other powers (see SIPRI 2021).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
106
stands out. Furthermore, the view on the “international order” and, in particular, on the
putative universal benefits of the liberal order were never shared by many outside the
“West” nor by all Westerners.
China has been the main beneficiary of the post-Cold War world order, but the CCP
regime has never ceased to criticize the “hegemonism” of the United States, to demand
“multipolarity” and to vociferate against the interference of Western countries in its
affairs internal (China, 2019a and 2019b). In reality, the Beijing regime does not hide a
«distinction between three elements of the “U.S.-led world order”: “the American value
system”, “the U.S. military alignment system”; and “the international institutions
including the UN system» (Fu Ying 2016). So when Chinese leaders talk about
“supporting the international order” they are referring to a “rules-based order”, but not
a system based on Western values or Pax Americana. In one way and another, this is
what Beijing repeats to exhaustion, including through the voice of the President of the
PRC and Secretary General of the CCP:
we should stay committed to international law and international rules instead
of seeking one’s own supremacy… China will continue to promote a new type
of international relations… Let us all join hands and let multilateralism light
our way toward a community with a shared future for mankind. (Xi Jinping,
2021).
The truth is that the Chinese regime violates many of the rules, including those it formally
subscribes to: for example, despite being a party to the United Nations Convention on
the Law of the Sea (UNCLOS), Beijing has failed to comply with the Court of Arbitration’s
decision on the South China Sea, which, in 2016, ruled that «China’s claims to historic
rights, or other sovereign rights or jurisdiction, with respect to the maritime areas of the
South China Sea encompassed by the relevant part of the ‘nine-dash line’ are contrary
to the Convention [UNCLOS] and without lawful effect» (PCA, 2016: 473, X.B.2). It also
continued to militarize and reinforce its positions in the South China Sea, trying to
establish a kind of mare nostrum or mare clausum. Indeed, the CCP appears committed
to restoring China's centrality, expanding its sphere of influence and taking a leading role
in reforming the global governance system:
China moving closer to center stage… new era of great power diplomacy with
Chinese characteristics… take an active part in leading the reform of the global
governance system… a leading position in terms of economic and
technological strength, defense capabilities, and composite national
strength… crossed the threshold into a New Era (Xi Jinping, 2017).
This is largely the meaning of the “Chinese dream” and the “New Era” of a more self-
confident and increasingly assertive China in its claims, especially since the rise of Xi
Jinping to the leadership of the CCP and the PRC in 2012 (Shambaugh, 2020; Markey,
2020). However, its growing economic power has made China an extraordinary
alternative partner to the “West”, undermining the efforts of Europeans and Americans
to promote democracy, human rights and the rule of law.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
107
For its part, Russia considers itself the main victim of the end of the Cold War, having
long been opposed to the enlargement of NATO and the expansion of the influence of
Western “extra-regional actors” (US, NATO and EU) in the post-Soviet space, understood
as a threat, interference in its “near neighbourhood” and a re-edition of the «infamous
policy of containment» (Putin, 2014). The Russian President even considers that «the
collapse of the Soviet Union was a major geopolitical disaster» (Putin, 2005), for two
fundamental reasons: on the one hand, because Russia has lost much of what is “its”
21
;
on the other, because it caused an imbalance of power in the world that the US took
advantage of to force its unilateralism and the West to impose its values and interests,
triggering chaos and instability
22
.
Like Beijing, Moscow defends multipolarity, willing to use all means to safeguard its
interests and strategic objectives. This included, for example, developing strategic
partnerships with China and India; invading Georgia and unilaterally recognizing the
independence of Abkhazia and South Ossetia in 2008; annexing Ukrainian Crimea in 2014
and “divide” what remains of Ukraine by controlling separatism in the Donbas region; or
intervening militarily in Syria since 2015 in support of Bashar al-Assad's regime. Russia
is not the Soviet Union, but Putin acts as if it were (Tomé 2018/19), insisting on a return
to an agreement between great powers and sharing of influence zones similar to the
1945 Yalta and Potsdam conferences. In addition, the Russian President now considers
that «the liberal idea has become obsolete» (Putin, 2019).
The views of China and Russia on the world order are not entirely coincident, but this
does not affect their strategic articulation, which has intensified since Russia’s annexation
of Crimea (Lukin, 2018; Gaspar, 2019; Tomé, 2018 and 2019; Sutter, 2019; Lo, 2020;
Markey, 2020; Stent, 2020). Not because they are members of an "autocratic
international", but because they consider it to serve their respective geopolitical, strategic
and economic purposes - including containing US supremacy, dividing the West and the
democratic powers, and suppressing liberal political influences on international
organizations and conventions and on the world order. Both share the assumption that
great powers have certain “natural rights”, including regional spheres of influence; they
have a traditional notion of security and sovereignty, instrumentally absolutizing the
principle of “non-interference in internal affairs”; and they agree on ideas like the
“sovereign internet”. At the same time, Moscow and Beijing have supported certain
autocratic regimes, such as North Korea, Venezuela, Iran, Cuba, Syria, Belarus, Myanmar
and several African leaders with political support and halting sanctions on the UNSC
(using its right of veto), breaking international sanctions and blockades, selling them
arms and doing business.
This deconstruction of the liberal order also involves international organizations. Moscow
and Beijing promote, each in its own way, a kind of “embedded revisionism” in the
21
«After the collapse of the USSR, Russia, which was known as the Soviet Union or Soviet Russia abroad, lost
23.8 percent of its national territory, 48.5 percent of its population, 41 of the gdp, 39.4 percent of its
industrial potential (nearly half of our potential, I would underscore), as well as 44.6 percent of its military
capability due to the division of the Soviet Armed Forces among the former Soviet republics» (Putin 2018).
22
«What is happening in today’s world... is a tentative to introduce precisely this concept into international
affairs, the concept of a unipolar world… first and foremost the United States, has overstepped its national
borders in every way» (Putin 2007); «After the dissolution of bipolarity on the planet, we no longer have
stability… instead of democracy and freedom, there was chaos, outbreaks in violence and a series of
upheavals» (Putin 2014).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
108
institutions that they integrate together with the Western powers, from the UN to the
WTO. On the other hand, they institutionalize “parallel realities”. Indeed, China and
Russia are among the main great powers and “intermediate powers” that have launched
new institutions and new mechanisms for bilateral, trilateral and multilateral dialogue
and cooperation, creating what Barma, Ratner and Weber (2007) called «a world without
the West». Examples of this include the Strategic Triangle Russia, India and China, since
2003
23
, or the trilateral dialogue China-Japan-South Korea, since 2008; groups of
countries such as IBSA (India, Brazil and South Africa, created in 2003), BRICS (Brazil,
Russia, India and China) in 2006
24
or MIKTA (Mexico, Indonesia, South Korea, Turkey
and Australia, since 2013); and institutions such as the Shanghai Cooperation
Organization (SCO), since 2001. The list also includes the New Development Bank (NDB)
created by the BRICS in 2014 and the Asian Infrastructure Investment Bank (AIIB),
established by 57 founding countries in 2015. Russia also created the Eurasian Economic
Community-Eurasian Economic Union (the first was created in 2000, and was replaced
by the second in 2014) and the Collective Security Treaty Organization (CSTO ) in 2002.
In the case of China, the “Sino-centric order” also involves the many bilateral agreements
on free trade and investment, the granting of credits and loans, the “Beijing consensus”
alternative to the “Washington consensus” (see Ramo, 2004 and Halper, 2012) and of
course the Belt and Road Initiative (BRI) or “New Silk Road” launched by President Xi
Jinping in 2013 (Leandro and Duarte, 2020). In addition to these, there are other
frameworks such as the Belt and Road Forum for International Cooperation, the China
International Import Expo, Hongqiao International Economic Forum, China-Africa
Cooperation Forum, China-Arab States Cooperation Forum, China Forum and Community
of Latin American and Caribbean States, Boao Forum for Asia, Conference on Dialogue
of Asian Civilizations, World Internet Conference, Macau Forum of China with Portuguese-
speaking Countries or the mechanism China + 17 Central and Eastern European countries
and Greece.
Several Western governments have also contributed to the deconstruction of the
globalized liberal order. From the outset, the US and its allies showed their willingness
to “break the rules” of the security order, with emphasis on NATO's military interventions
against Serbia, in 1999 and the Anglo-American one against Saddam's Iraq, in 2003 -
although none involved the annexation of territory - or certain abuses in the "Global War
on Terrorism", undermining the moral authority of the "West" as a defender of "a rule-
based order". Furthermore, the US withdrew hastily from Iraq and Afghanistan in 2011
and 2021, respectively, favouring the rise of ISIS (see Tomé, 2015) and the return of
the Taliban to power in Kabul. Also in other interventions, such as in Haiti, Somalia, Libya
or Syria, the results were not democracy and rule of law, “abandoning”, in fact, their
local democratic allies. On the other hand, the US has not ratified certain international
conventions to which most countries adhere (such as the Kyoto Protocol on the reduction
of greenhouse gases or the International Labour Organization Convention on Forced
Labour), as it has never joined the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea
23
This date refers to the first meeting of RIC Foreign Ministers on the sidelines of a UNGA session in New
York, following a proposal by former Russian Prime Minister Yevgeny Primakov in the late 1990s.
24
The Foreign Ministers of Brazil, Russia, India and China first met as BRIC in September 2006 on the sidelines
of a UNGA meeting in New York. The first BRIC Summit took place in June 2009 in Yekaterinburg, Russia.
South Africa joined the group from 2011, the acronym becoming "BRICS".
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
109
(UNCLOS). The US and several of its allies and partners have also failed to join the ICC
and often seem to instrumentalize the right to humanitarian interference, the principle
of responsibility to protect, “human security” and certain “color revolutions” not to
promote democracy, rule of law and human rights, but rather to project their interests
and influence. Furthermore, Americans and Europeans have preferred to promote
collective security through NATO, the EU and “coalitions of will” missions rather than
providing more peacekeepers for UN missions. All these aspects illustrate that there can
be tension between “liberalism” and “order”, or as Geor Sorensen (2006) Stated,
between “restriction liberalism and imposition liberalism”.
Likewise, the "West", the main architect of the liberal economic order and the rules and
institutions associated with it, is primarily responsible for the insufficient regulation of
the world economy and trade or for the comparative disadvantages of the "West" itself
in the era of hyper-globalization. And it was in the US that, in 2007-08, the economic-
financial crisis that spread the world began. On the other hand, all too often, the US and
its Western partners play down democracy, rule of law and human rights in favour of
economic interests, as exemplified by China's entry into the WTO in 2001. This also
illustrates the tensions between the pillars of the liberal order. In reality, Americans and
Europeans tend to identify their values and interests with those of the “international
community” and, in order to make the world order more liberal, they have been
undermining and distorting the foundations of that order.
Two other factors add to the deconstruction of the liberal order: the polarization of the
“West” and the retreat of Democracy. Both transatlantic and intra-European divergences
and divisions have been growing since the turn of the century, regarding the recognition
of Kosovo's independence, the American doctrine of “preventive war”, intervention in
Iraq, the sovereign debt crisis, management the migration crisis, Brexit process, tensions
with Turkey and disputes in the Eastern Mediterranean, “burden sharing”, the situation
in Palestine, relations with Russia and China or the management of the pandemic crisis.
On the other hand, authoritarianism, nationalism, protectionism and populism grew in
the “West” - sometimes violating fundamentals of political liberalism, such as rule of law,
press freedom and the separation of powers; tampering with “universal values” to
safeguard the rights of minorities, migrants and refugees; and attacking multilateralism
and international institutions. The reality is that Democracy is indeed in retreat: for
example, Freedom House's latest “Freedom in the World” (2021) marks the 15th
consecutive year of decline in global freedom, and the last “Democracy Index” by The
Economist Intelligence Unit (2021) shows the worst result ever since the Index was first
published in 2006.
These aspects were aggravated during the Presidency of Donald Trump, whose “America
First” was the antithesis of the liberal order. Trump's stance is based on the idea that
liberal internationalism is detrimental to the US global position and that it only favours
its enemies and adversaries. Accordingly, he has broken many of the rules and
institutions to take an ostensibly nationalist and confrontational position in a “competitive
world” (see The White House, 2017), and not just against China. Trump took a
nationalist, populist and protectionist stance that did not place democracy and human
rights among the priorities of American foreign policy. It was also antagonistic to free
trade and international institutions and conventions. For example, with Trump, the US
undid NAFTA (recreating it as the United-States-Mexico-Canada Agreement or USMCA)
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
110
and withdrew from the Paris Agreement on Climate Change, the Nuclear Agreement with
Iran, the INF Treaty, the UN Human Rights Council, UNESCO, the International Court of
Justice, the Global Compact on Migration and Refugees, the UN Arms Trade Treaty (ATT),
the Open Skies Treaty and the World Health Organization (WHO).
At the same time, in addition to the “trade war” with China, Trump's protectionism
targeted the US traditional allies and partners, including new tariffs imposed on Japan
and the European Union and the US withdrawal from the TPP and TTIP negotiations.
Trump also attacked central institutions like the UN and the WTO, and as a result of his
choices, the US allies and partners were often on the opposite side of the US (and on the
same side of China and Russia). In addition, its allies and partners maintained the line of
"free trade" and deepened their ties among them - as reflected in the maintenance of
the TPP, reconverted into a Comprehensive and Progressive Agreement for Trans-Pacific
Partnership (CPTPP or TPP11) and established the EU-Japan Strategic Partnership
Agreement, the EU-Japan Economic Partnership Agreement and the EU-Japan area of
safe data flow) and also with China: on 15 November 2020, the 10 ASEAN countries,
Japan, South Korea, Australia and New Zealand jointly signed with China the Regional
Comprehensive Economic Partnership (RCEP) and, on 30 December 2020, the EU and
China reached an agreement in principle on the Comprehensive Agreement on
Investment (CAI).
On the other hand, the Trump Administration abdicated from leading the world in a global
crisis such as the Covid-19 pandemic, which, added to the disastrous domestic
management of the pandemic, once again called into question the position of the US in
the international order. And as if that wasn't enough, Trump accentuated divisions in US
society and politics and challenged American democracy itself, trying to stop his defeat
and the victory of Joe Biden-Kamala Harris by inventing “frauds” and encouraging the
attack on the Capitol.
The Biden Administration is seeking to reverse much of Trump's legacy and restore the
traditional foundations of American foreign policy based on the slogan “America is Back”.
Maintaining and even aggravating the competitive and confrontational tone towards
China and Russia as well (Tomé, 2021), Biden intends to «lead and sustain a stable and
open international system, underwritten by strong democratic alliances, partnerships,
multilateral institutions, and rules» (The White House, 2021: 9). In this sense, for
example, he brought the US back to the Paris Agreement and the WHO, shows himself
available to recover the “nuclear agreement” with Iran, renewed the US commitment to
NATO and the UN, extended the New START Treaty with Russia for five years, promoted
the first Summit between Heads of State and Government of the Quad, organized a
“World Summit of Leaders on Climate” (with the participation of Xi Jinping and Putin),
encouraged invitations to Australia, India, South Korea and South Africa to participate in
the G7 Summit and convened, for December 2021, a “summit for democracy” bringing
together political leaders and civil society. Biden has indeed sought to regain a certain
liberal order, but he has not removed certain Trump-era tariffs or returned the US to the
TPP or TTIP.
The issue is that neither the US nor the “West” have the power, centrality and cohesion
to determine the course of the world order. As the Biden Administration also
acknowledges, The distribution of power across the world is changing… China is the only
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
111
competitor potentially capable of combining its economic, diplomatic, military, and
technological power to mount a sustained challenge to a stable and open international
system» (The White House, 2021: 7-8). So, another of its objectives, perhaps the main
one, is «To promote a favourable distribution of power» (ibid: 9). In order to maintain
supremacy and leadership in the world, the US may have to sacrifice certain premises of
the liberal order. In fact, Biden admits the reconstruction of the world order with others,
namely China, in a mixture of competition and cooperation: «We cannot and must not
return to the reflexive opposition and rigid blocs of the Cold War», adding that
we cannot focus only on the competition among countries that threaten to
divide the world, or only on global challenges that threaten to sink us all
together if we fail to cooperate. We must do both… Competition must not lock
out cooperation on issues that affect us all (Biden 2021).
For their part, US allies and partners will be more interested in cultivating a certain
“order” involving China, Russia or Iran than simply accepting all of Washington's dictates
or insisting on an “exclusively” liberal order. Hence, by inability and by choice, the “West”
affirms, above all, that «We are committed to the rules-based international order»
(NATO, 2021), which does not necessarily mean a liberal order. In fact, on top of the
deconstructed liberal world order, a new world order “based on rules” is already being
built, but with “new rules”, many of them “Chinese style”.
Final Remarks
It is justified to affirm the existence of “order” in international relations, as is justified by
referring to a “liberal international order”, but this does not necessarily mean the same
as “world order”. International order does not equate to power structure either, although
it reflects the values, interests and power of its main units. The construction of the liberal
order is associated with US hegemony and the Western worldview, but it is characterized
by a set of constitutive elements distinct from those of other international orders, based
on political and economic liberalism and inalienable human rights, and embodied in
certain rules and international institutions.
The first attempt to build a liberal order came after World War I, in order to prevent the
terrible consequences of the traditional anarchic system. However, it was quickly
deconstructed by the lack of commitment of the main democratic powers and undone by
the great anti-liberal powers. In the midst of World War II, the reconstruction of the
liberal order began, but it would come to be established only in the “Free World” and in
the broader framework of the Cold War. It was only when it ended that the liberal order
became "worldwide", which is verifiable in terms of ideas and values and also in new
waves of democratization, in the broadening and deepening of organizations that came
from the Western liberal order and in the proliferation of new multilateral institutions,
expansion of the Pax Americana, multiplication of international rules and conventions,
reinforcement of collective security and acceleration of economic “globalization”.
However, the many paradoxes and ambivalences of the globalized liberal order led to its
deconstruction. Economic hyper-globalization seemed to subvert democracy and
“legitimize” certain autocracies, while at the same time removing influence from the
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
112
“West” and favouring the growth of China's all-encompassing national power. China and
Russia are two of the main opponents of the liberal order, which they confuse with the
“hegemonism” of the US and the “arrogance” of the West: threatening their neighbours,
exporting authoritarianism, absolutizing the principle of “non-interference in internal
affairs”, binding themselves to a limited number of international rules that in no way
harm their sovereignty, shaping existing international institutions and conventions to
their interests and creating, in parallel, new institutions and mechanisms. For its part,
whether in an attempt to make the world order more liberal or to maintain its primacy,
the US and its European allies have shown their willingness to “break the rules”, which
illustrates that there can be tension between “liberalism” and “order” and between the
liberal pillars of security, the economy and human rights. Added to this is the polarization
of the “West”, the retreat of Democracy and the impacts of the Trump Presidency. The
Biden Administration has reintroduced normality into US foreign policy, but that means
another way of trying to maintain American primacy and leadership in the international
system and not that the world order can go back to what it once was.
As always, the international order depends on what the main actors make of it.
Apparently, the liberal order is in an irreversible deconstruction, with the world order
being recreated in an intense simultaneous dynamic of competition and cooperation,
fundamentally between the US and China, but not only. What this means for sure, and
what will remain liberal in the new world order, is still too early to see.
References
Acharya, Amitav (2014). The End of American World Order (1st edition). Cambridge:
Polity Press.
Albright, Madeleine K. (1998). NBC’s "Today Show" interview by Matt Lauer, February
19, 1998.
Allison, Graham (2017). Destined for War: Can America and China Escape Thucidides’s
Trap? Boston: Houghton Mifflin Harcourt.
Atlantic Charter resulted from the Roosevelt-Churchill meetings issued on August 14,
1941.
Aron, Raymond (1984). Paix et guerre entre les nations (8e ed). Paris: Calmann-Lévy.
Barma, Naazneen; Ratner, Ely and Weber, Steven (2007). “A World Without the Westin The
National Interest, No. 90 (Jul./Aug. 2007): pp. 23-30.
Barnett, Michael (2019). “The End of a Liberal International Order That Never Existed” in
The Global, April 16, 2019.
Beeson, Mark (2020). "«The Decline of the West»: What Is It, and Why Might It Matter?"
in Asia Gobal Perspectives No. 1 (April 2020). Asia Global Institute, The University of
Hong Kong.
Biden, Jr., Joseph R. (2021). Remarks by President Biden at the 2021 Virtual Munich
Security Conference February 19, 2021.
Bull, Hedley (1977). The Anarchical Society. London: Macmillan.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
113
Bush, George H.W. (1990a). Address Before the 45th Session of the United Nations
General Assembly in New York. October 01, 1990.
Bush, George H.W. (1990b). Address before a Joint Session of the Congress on the
Persian Gulf Crisis and the Federal Budget Deficit, September 11, 1990.
Bush, George H.W. (1991). Address Before the 46th Session of the United Nations
General Assembly, September 23, 1991.
Campbell, Kurt M. and Sullivan, Jake (2019). "Competition Without Catastrophe. How
America Can Both Challenge and Coexist With China". In Foreign Affairs,
September/October 2019.
Charter of Paris for a New Europe: a New Era of Democracy, Peace and Unity, November
21, 2021.
China, PR (2019a). China’s National Defense in the New Era. Ministry of National Defense
of the People's Republic of China, July 24, 2019.
China, PR (2019b). China and the World in the New Era (White Paper), September 2019.
Christensen, Thomas J. (2021). "There Will Not Be a New Cold War. The Limits of U.S.-
Chinese Competition" in Foreign Affairs, March 24, 2021.
Colgan, Jeff D. and Kehoane, Robert E. (2017). “The liberal order is rigged” in Foreign
Affairs, May/June 2017, Vol. 96, nº 3.
Crump, Laurien and Godard, Simon (2018). “Reassessing Communist International
Organizations: A Comparative Analysis of COMECON and the Warsaw Pact in Relation to
Their Cold War Competitors” in Contemporary European History, Vol. 27, No. 1: pp. 85
109.
Deo, Neelam and Phatak, Aditya (2016). Dismantling the geopolitical Bretton Woods,
Gateway House, March 31, 2016.
EIU - The Economist Intelligence Unit (2021), Democracy Index 2020, January 2021.
Erçetin, Şefika Ş. and Açikalin, Şuay N. (Eds.) (2020). Chaos, Complexity and
Leadership 2018. Explorations of Chaotic and Complexity Theory. Springer International
Publishing.
Ferguson, Niall and ZAKARIA, Fareed (2017). Is This the End of the Liberal International
Order?: The Munk Debates. House of Anansi Press.
Flockhart, Trine; Kupchan, Charles A.; et. al (2014). Liberal Order in a Post-Western
World. Transatlantic Academy.
Freedom House (2017). Freedom in the World 2017. Populists and Autocrats: The Dual
Threat to Global Democracy.
Freedom House (2021). Freedom in the World 2021. Democracy under Siege.
Fukuyama, Francis (1989). “The End of History?” in National Interest, Nº 16: pp. 318.
Fu Ying (2016). Speech by the Chairwoman of the Foreign Affairs Committee of the
Chinese National People’s Congress at the 52nd Munich Security Conference, February
13, 2016.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
114
Halper, Stefan (2012). The Beijing Consensus: How China’s Authoritarian Model Will
Dominate the Twenty-first Century. New York: Basic Book.
Hurrel, Andrew (2007). On Global Order: Power, Values, and the Constitution of
International Order. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Gaspar, Carlos (2019). O Regresso da Anarquia. Os Estados Unidos, a China, a Rússia e
a ordem internacional. Lisboa: Alêtheia.
Gazibo, Mamoudou et Chantal, Roromme (2011). Un Nouvel Ordre Mondial Made in
China?. Montréal, Canadá: Champ Libre Les Presses de l’Université de Montréal.
Haass, Richard N. (2017). “World Order 2.0” in Foreign Affairs, January/February 2017.
Haass, Richard N. and Kupchan, Charles A. (2021). "The New Concert of Powers. How
to Prevent Catastrophe and Promote Stability in a Multipolar World" in Foreign Affairs,
March 23, 2021.
Halper, Stefan (2012). The Beijing Consensus: How China’s Authoritarian Model Wll
Dominate the Twenty-first Century. New York: Basic Book.
Hass, Ryan (2021). Stronger: Adapting America’s China Strategy in an Age of
Competitive Interdependence. Yale University Press.
Ikenberry, G. John (2011a). "The Future of the Liberal World Order". In Foreign Affairs,
May/June 2011: pp. 56-68.
Ikenberry, G. John (2011b). Liberal Leviathan: The Origins, Crisis and Transformation of
the American World Order. Pinceton, USA: Princeton University Press.
Ikenberry, G. John and Nexon, Daniel (2019). “Hegemonic Studies 3.0. The Dynamics of
Hegemonic Order” in Security Studies, Vol. 28, nº3: pp. 395-421.
IMF - International Monetary Fund (2021). World Economic Outlook, April 2021. IMF
website DataMapper, em linha (acesso em 15.08.2021), url:
https://www.imf.org/external/datamapper/PPPSH@WEO/APQ/WEQ/NMQ
Karaganov, Sergey and Suslov, Dmitry (2019). “A New World Order A View From
Russia” in Horizons, Issue nº 3: pp. 72-93.
Keck, Margaret E. and Sikkink, Kathryn (1998). Activists Beyond Borders. Advocacy
Networks in International Politics. Ithaca (NY), Cornell University Press.
Keohane, Robert O. (1984). After Hegemony: Cooperation and Discord in the World
Economy. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1984.
Krasner, Stephen D. (1999). Sovereignty: Organized Hypocrisy. Princeton: Princeton
University Press.
Krauthammer, Charles (1990/91). "The Unipolar Moment" in Foreign Affairs, Vol. 70, No.
1: pp. 23-33.
Kundnani, Hans (2017). “What is the Liberal International Order?” in Policy Essay nº 17,
German Marshall Fund of the United States.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
115
Kupchan, Charles A. (2014). “"Chapter 1 Reordering Order: Global Change and the
Need for a New Normative Consensus" in Trine Flockhart et. al., Liberal Order in a Post-
Western World. Transatlantic Academy: pp. 1-13.
Leandro, Francisco e Duarte, Paulo (Eds) (2020). The Belt and Road Initiative. An Old
Archetype of a New Development Model. Palgrave Macmillan.
Leffler, Melvyn P. (1988). “The United States and the Strategic Dimensions of the
Marshall Plan” in Diplomatic History, Vol. 12, Nº 3: pp. 277306.
Lo, Bobo (2020). Global Order in the Shadow of the Coronavirus: China, Russia and the
West. Lowy Institute Analysis, July 2020.
Lukin, Alexander (2018). China and Russia. A New Rapprochement. Londres: Polity.
Macron, Emmanuel (2018). Discours du Président de la Repúblique à la 73e Assemblée
Générale des Nations Unies, 25 Septembre 2018. Em linha (consultado em 30.07.2021),
disponível em: https://www.elysee.fr/emmanuel-macron/2018/09/26/discours-du-
president-de-la-republique-emmanuel-macron-a-la-73e-assemblee-generale-des-
nations-unies (versões em francês e inglês).
Mahbubani, Kishore (2020). Has China Won? The Chinese Challenge to American
Primacy. New York: PublicAffairs.
Markey, Daniel (2020). China's Western Horizon: Beijing and the New Geopolitics of
Eurasia. Oxford University Press.
Mastanduno, Michael (1992). Economic Containment: CoCom and the Politics of East-
West Trade. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press.
Mead, Walter Russel (2021). “The End of the Wilsonian Era. Why Liberal Internationalism
Failed” in Foreign Affairs, January/February 2021.
Mearsheimer, John (2018). The Great Delusion. Liberal Dreams and International
Realities. New Haven: Yale University Press.
Mearsheimer, John J. (2019). “Bound to Fail. The Rise and Fall of the Liberal International
Order” in International Security, Vol. 43, No. 4: pp. 750.
Moita, Luis (2012). "Uma releitura crítica do consenso em torno do «sistema
vestefalian" in JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations, Vol. 3, N.º 2: pp. 17.43.
Em linha (acesso em 02.08.2021), disponível em:
https://observare.autonoma.pt/janus-net/wp-
content/uploads/sites/2/2021/03/pt_vol3_n2.html
Monteiro, Nuno (2014). Theory of Unipolar Politics. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press.
NATO (1949). The North Atlanic Treaty, Washington D.C., 4 April 1949.
NATO (2021). Brussels Summit Communiqué Issued by the Heads of State and
Government participating in the meeting of the North Atlantic Council in Brussels, 14
June 2021.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
116
Nexon, Daniel (2021). "Against Great Power Competition. The U.S. Should Not Confuse
Means for Ends" in Foreign Affairs, February 15, 2021.
Obama, Barack (2014). Remarks by the President at the United States Military Academy
Commencement Ceremony. Washington, D.C.: White House, May 28, 2014.
O’Sullivan, Christopher (2005). “The United Nations, Decolonization and Self-
Determination in Cold War Sub-Saharan Africa, 1960-1994” in Journal of Third World
Studies, 22(2): pp. 103-120.
PCA - Permanent Court of Arbitration (2016). PCA Case Nº 2013-19 in the matter of the
South China Sea Arbitration Award, 12 July 2016. Em linha (acesso em 12.08.2021),
url: https://pcacases.com/web/sendAttach/2086
Putin, Vladimir (2005). Annual address to the Federal Assembly of the Russian
Federation, 25 April 2005.
Putin, Vladimir (2007). Speech and the Following Discussion at the Munich Conference
on Security Policy, February 10, 2007.
Putin, Vladimir (2014). Address by President of the Russian Federation, 18 March 2014.
Putin, Vladimir (2018). Presidential address to the Federal Assembly of the Russian
Federation. Moscow, 1 March 2018.
Putin, Vladimir (2019). Interview with the “Financial Times”, 27 June 2019.
Ramo, Joshua Cooper (2004). The Beijing Consensus. Foreign Policy Centre Report.
Rodrik, Dani (2011). The Globalization Paradox: Democracy and the Future of the World
Economy. New York and London: W.W. Norton.
Roosevelt, Franklin (1941). Transcript of President Franklin Roosevelt's Annual Message
(Four Freedoms) to Congress, January 6, 1941.
Rudd, Kevin (2021). "How to Keep U.S.-Chinese Confrontation From Ending in Calamity"
in Foreign Affairs, Vol. 100, Nº 2, March/April 2021.
Shambaugh, David (Ed.) (2020). China and the World. Oxford University Press.
Sikkink, Kathryn (2011). The Justice Cascade: How Human Rights Prosecutions Are
Changing World Politics. New York: W.W. Norton.
Simão, Licínia (2019). As Crises da Ordem Liberal” in Relações Internacionais, nº 63:
pp. 39-51.
SIPRI (2021), Military Expenditure database (1949-2020). Em linha (acesso em
21.08.2021), url: https://www.sipri.org/databases/milex
SIPRI Multilateral Peace Operations database. Em linha (acesso em 19.08.2021), url:
https://www.sipri.org/databases/pko
Sorensen, Georg (2006). “Liberalism of Restraint and Liberalism of Imposition: Liberal
Values and World Order in the New Millennium” in International Relations 20, n. 3: pp.
251272.
Stent, Angela (2020). Russia and China: Axis of Revisionists?. Brookings Institution.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
117
Sutter, Robert (2019). An Emerging China-Russia Axis? Implications for the United States
in an Era of Strategic Competition. Testimony before the U.S.-China Economic and
Security Review Commission. March 21, 2019.
Szewczyk, Bart M.J. (2019). “Europe and the Liberal Order” in Survival, Vol. 61, 2,
April-May 2019: pp. 33-52.
Teles, Patrícia Galvão e Kowalski, Mateus (Coords.) (2017). International Criminal
Justice: a dialogue between two cultures. Lisboa: OBSERVARE-UAL.
THE ECONOMIST INTELLIGENCE UNIT (2021). Democracy Index 2020, January 2021.
THE WHITE HOUSE (2017). National Security Strategy of the United States of America,
December 2017.
THE WHITE HOUSE (2021). U.S. Interim National Security Strategy Guidance, March
2021.
Tomé, Luis (2003). “Novo Recorte Geopolítico Mundial: uma ordem uni-multipolar, uma
grande guerra e o jogo de «contenções múltiplas»” in Nação e Defesa, 106: pp. 77-
122.
Tomé, Luis (2004). The New World's Geopolitical Outline / Novo Recorte Geopolítico
Mundial (edições em inglês e em português). Lisboa: Quid Juris.
Tomé, Luis (Ed.) (2015). Islamic State”the new global jihadist phenomenon.
Formalpress/Media XXI.
Tomé, Luis (2016). Complex Systems Theories and Eclectic Approach in Analysing and
Theorising the Contemporary International Security Complex” in Ş. Ş. Erçetin and H.
Bagci (Eds), Handbook of Research on Chaos and Complexity Theory in the Social
Sciences. IGI Global / Springer: pp. 19-32.
Tomé, Luis (2018). “Geopolítica da ssia de Putin: não é a União Soviética, mas gostava
de ser…”. In Relações Internacionais, nº 60, Dezembro 2018: pp. 69-99.
Tomé, Luis (2018/19). “Geopolítica da Rússia de Putin: não é a União Soviética, mas
gostava de ser…” in Relações Internacionais, 60. Lisboa, IPRI-UNL: pp. 69-99.
Tomé, Luis (2019). “Região Indo-Pacífico: o factor China e motivações geopolíticas” in
Nação e Defesa nº 151-Geopolítica Aplicada. Lisboa, IDN: pp. 66-100.
Tomé, Luis (2021). China e Ásia-Pacífico na Politica da Administração Biden:
operacionalizando um “sistema internacional estável e aberto” e um “Indo-Pacífico livre
e aberto”” in RI-Relações Internacionais, 69, Março 2021: pp. 35-68.
Tomé, Luis and AÇIKALIN, Suay Nihan (2019). “Chapter 1. Complexity Theory as a New
Lens in International Relations: System and Change” in S. Ş Erçetin and N. Potas (Eds.),
Chaos, Complexity and Leadership 2017. Explorations of Chaos and Complexity Theory.
Netherlands, IGI Global / Springer: pp. 1-15.
UNITED NATIONS PEACEKEEPING website. Em linha (acesso em 13.08.2021), url:
https://peacekeeping.un.org/en
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 87-118
Construction and deconstruction of the liberal international order
Luis Tomé
118
UNITED NATIONS CHARTER, signed on 26 June 1945, in San Francisco, at the conclusion of
the United Nations Conference on International Organization, and came into force on 24
October 1945.
Xi Jinping (2017). Report at the 19th National Congress of the Communist Party of China
(CPC) on October 18, 2017.
Xi Jinping (2021). Special Address by Chinese President Xi Jinping at the World Economic
Forum Virtual Event of the Davos Agenda, 25 January 2021.
Wilson, Woodrow (1917). President Wilson’s War Message to Congress, 2 April, 1917.
Wilson, Woodrow (1918). President Wilson’s "Fourteen Points" Adress to Congress,
January 8, 1918.
WTO World Trade Organization (2021). Statistics on merchandise trade. WTO website,
em linha (acesso em 16.08.2021), disponível em:
https://www.wto.org/english/res_e/statis_e/merch_trade_stat_e.htm
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020)
December 2021
119
THE CONSTITUTIONAL CHARTER OF 1826 AND THE DISSOLUTION OF THE
CHAMBER OF DEPUTIES. LEGAL RULES, POLITICAL PRACTICES AND
FUNCTIONING OF THE 19th CENTURY MONARCHICAL-LIBERAL REGIME
(1834-1865)
ANTÓNIO PEDRO MANIQUE
apmanique@gmail.com
He holds a Bachelor Degree in History from the Faculty of Humanities of the University of Lisbon
(1979) and a Master Degree in History of the 19th and 20th Centuries from FCSH of the UNL
(1987). He is a Coordinating Professor of Polytechnic Higher Education, having presented the
dissertation: Legislative Process and Political Conflict in the First Phase of Regeneration (1851-
1865), Santarém, ESES, 1992. He was president of the Scientific and Directive councils, course
coordinator and coordinator of the Department of Social Sciences of the Higher College of
Education of IPS. He was guest lecturer at the Faculty of Humanities of Lisbon (1988-1991) and
at Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa (1991-1993 and 2019) and member of the International
Commission for the History of Representative and Parliamentary Institutions and its Portuguese
section. He is a member of ATEE - Association for Teacher Education in Europe. He researches
topics in institutional and political history of the 19th century and has several books and articles
published in specialized Portuguese and foreign journals.
Abstract
The right to dissolve the elected chambers of parliaments was generally enshrined in the
European liberal constitutions of the 19th century as one of the prerogatives of the heads of
state in exercising the executive power assigned to them. In Portugal, the Constitutional
Charter of 1826 instituted a fourth power the Moderating Power which added to the
traditional legislative, executive and judicial powers and belonged exclusively to the monarch,
in addition to the executive power, of which he was the head. Under the influence of Benjamin
Constant, one of the royal powers within the scope of the moderating power was the
dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies, which the monarch could decree whenever “the
salvation of the State” required it. It was an exceptional measure that should only be used in
extreme cases of national political life. However, this royal prerogative became trivialized,
becoming a political means used by governments to obtain parliamentary majorities through
the use of fraudulent elections. Political practices departed significantly from the constitutional
norm and dissolutions of the elective chamber would come to play an important role in the
functioning of the regime.
This paper examines the constitutional norms and analyses the ten dissolutions of the
Chamber of Deputies decreed between 1834 and 1865, highlighting the enormous gap that
separates the formal constitution from the real constitution, resulting from the political
practices of the agents of power and of the institutions themselves.
Keywords
Liberalism, Constitutional Charter, Parliament, Chamber of Deputies, Dissolution
How to cite this article
Manique, António Pedro (2021). The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the
Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules, political practices and functioning of the 19th century
monarchical Liberal Regime (1834-1865). Janus.net, e-journal of international relations.
VOL12 N2, TD1 - Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December
2021. Consulted [online] in date of the last visit, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-
7251.DT0121.7
Article received on em June 23, 2021 and accepted for publication on September 10,
2021
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
120
THE CONSTITUTIONAL CHARTER OF 1826 AND THE
DISSOLUTION OF THE CHAMBER OF DEPUTIES. LEGAL RULES,
POLITICAL PRACTICES AND FUNCTIONING OF THE 19th CENTURY
MONARCHICAL-LIBERAL REGIME (1834-1865)
1
ANTÓNIO PEDRO MANIQUE
Introduction
The history of parliaments is of the utmost importance for understanding liberal political
systems. Constituting the legislative bodies par excellence, they were located at the
centre of complex networks of power relations established around the production of laws.
They were involved in processes of political conflict with other state bodies, especially
governments, which faced, to a greater or lesser extent, the inspection of elective
assemblies representing national sovereignty.
In Portugal, there are some studies on the organization of the nineteenth century
parliament, but the history of political practices related to it is still poorly known, which
is of crucial importance for understanding the role played by the legislative body in the
set of political institutions of the liberal state. While knowledge of the constitutional norms
that regulate the organization and functioning of state bodies is essential, the gap that
always exists between them and the real constitution cannot be forgotten. The political
practices that ultimately shape institutions and the regime itself do not always coincide
absolutely with the norms prescribed by the formal constitution. It is important to
understand how the architecture of the state outlined by the Constitutional Charter of
1826 was shaped by the political practices of the agents of power and the institutions
themselves. It is also important to know the result of these practices in political
communication and in the interaction between parliament and government and between
them and the head of state. Did it give "parliamentary sovereignty" an autonomy of the
legislative power vis-à-vis the government or, on the contrary, did it allow the nineteenth
century parliament to legitimize governments and their policies?
2
The answers to these questions involve addressing a particular aspect related to the
functioning of parliament: the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies and the way the
royal prerogative of dissolution enshrined in the Constitutional Charter of 1826 was used.
This paper analyses the period between 1834 and 1865, seeking to establish relationships
1
Article translated by Carolina Peralta.
2
For an approach to this problem in the English case, see Judge, David (1993). The Parliamentary State.
London: Sage Publications.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
121
between the constitutional norms and the political practices that conditioned the 10
dissolutions decreed in that period.
The dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies became a fundamental political tool for the
functioning of the nineteenth-century liberal-monarchist regime
3
. Between the beginning
of the construction of the liberal state, in 1834, and the end of the monarchy, the
dissolution mechanism was used 31 times. This means that, of the 41 legislatures in the
same period, only 15 were completed. The remainder being interrupted before the full
time constitutionally established (four years until 1885, three years after that date; the
1838 Constitution also established three-year legislatures). The frequent resort to the
dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies meant that, instead of the 21 or 22 electoral acts
that, under normal conditions, should have taken place between 1834 and 1910, 42 were
held. This situation was only paralleled in liberal Europe in the last decades of the 19th
century in Greece and, to a lesser extent, in Spain (Almeida, 1991: 82).
Thus, it is important to analyse not only the constitutional norms, but also the practices
that conditioned this important political phenomenon of Portugal’s nineteenth century.
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the right to dissolve the Chamber
of Deputies
The Constitutional Charter of 1826, granted by D. Pedro IV following the death of D. João
VI, had as its main sources the French Constitutional Charter of 1814, donated to France
by Louis XVIII, and the Brazilian Constitution of 1824. It was also inspired by the
Portuguese 1822 constitution. From a doctrinal point of view, a marked influence is
evident of the ideas of Benjamin Constant, expressed in his Esquisse de Constitution,
published in France in 1814. One of the novelties of the 1822 Constitutional Charter in
relation to the Constitution and other constitutions of the time is the institution of four
distinct powers: to the traditional legislative, executive and judicial powers, the
moderating power was added, considered “the key to any political organization”
4
. The
conception and theorization of this fourth power belonged to Benjamin Constant, for
whom, to the three powers enunciated by Montesquieu, it was necessary to add another
one - the real power - neutral, which ensured the regular and independent functioning of
the first three, through a regulatory action that would maintain harmony and balance
between them
5
. The moderating power belongs exclusively to the monarch and grants
him typical attributions as head of state (the king is the Supreme Head of the Nation). It
allows him to actively intervene in the legislative power, by convening, extending or
postponing the Cortes (Parliament), by appointing the members of one of the chambers
that compose it (Câmara dos Pares-Peers), or by dissolving the Chamber of Deputies.
The king was able to sanction laws and had the right of absolute veto over them
6
.
3
For the period between 1852 and 1865, see Manique, António Pedro (1992). O direito de dissolução em
Portugal. Normas e práticas constitucionais (1852-1865. In Constituição da Europa, Constituições da
Europa. Europeísmo e Nacionalismo na História Constitucional Europeia. Lisbon: Assembleia da República.
4
Carta Constitucional da Monarchia Portuguesa. Lisbon: Impressão Régia, 1826. Articles 11 and 71.
5
Constant, Benjamin Cours de politique constitutionnelle ou collection des ouvrages publiés sur le
gouvernement représentatif (1872). Paris: Librairie de Guillaumin. 2 vols.
6
For a broader view of constitutional regulations and the functioning of Parliament, see: Manique, António
Pedro (2020). Parlamento, Governo e produção legislativa na primeira fase da Regeneração. Normas legais
e práticas políticas (1851-1865). In Cadernos do Arquivo Municipal, 2nd series, no. 14. Lisbon: CML.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
122
In his Principes de Politique (1815), Constant devotes a chapter to the “right to dissolve
representative assemblies”
7
, where he considers, on the one hand, their indispensability
in constitutional monarchies and, on the other, the need for control of their activity by
the Head of State. “In a great country there can be no freedom without strong, numerous
and independent assemblies; but these assemblies do not exist without dangers and, in
the interest of their own freedom, it is necessary to prepare infallible means to prevent
their deviations” (Constant, 1815: 30). Constant considered that the multiplicity of laws
passed by the chambers at certain periods, under the impulses of political passion, could
turn into oppression for the people, perverting the fundamental role of parliaments. While
the veto could prevent such excesses, its frequent use caused political friction and did
not completely disarm the assemblies, so resorting to dissolution was the only way to
limit the “representative authority”.
Without limitations, the representatives of the people “would not be defenders of liberty,
but candidates to tyranny”; for this reason, the right of dissolution did not constitute an
insult to the rights of the people. On the contrary, it was a guarantee of the exercise of
those rights because it allowed them to choose representatives to defend their interests.
It was, therefore, absolutely necessary that the representative assemblies be “free and
powerful”, but it was equally indispensable that “their deviations could be repressed”
(Constant, 1815: 31). Considering also the hypothesis that the assemblies do not
produce legislation sufficient or adequate to national problems, and in a final justification
of the right of dissolution, Benjamin Constant asked: “Between an assembly that insisted
on not producing any law, not providing for any need, and a government that did not
have the right to dissolve it, what means of administration would there be left?”
(Constant, 1872: 189-190). However, he did not fail to warn of a fundamental problem:
the mechanism he defended would work well if elections were free; because if they were
not, there would be, purely and simply, no representative system.
The principle of the royal prerogative of dissolution of the elective chambers was
enshrined, in general, in the fundamental European laws of the 19th century. In most
cases, it was the competence of the executive power, of which the monarch was the
head. The French Constitutional Charters of 1814 and 1830 included it in their articles,
imposing on the monarch the obligation to convene a new assembly within three months
of dissolution
8
. In Spain, the Royal Statute of 1834 established a period of one year, after
dissolution, for a new parliamentary meeting
9
, but the constitutions of 1837 and 1845
adopted and specified the French rule of three months as the maximum period for the
convocation and meeting of the congress of the deputies, after the royal decree of its
dissolution
10
.
The Brazilian Constitution of 1824 also stipulated the imperial prerogative of dissolving
the Chamber of Deputies, imposing on the moderating power the obligation to
7
Principes de Politique, chap. III. In Cours de Politique… cit.
8
See Godechot, Jacques (1979). Les Constitutions de la France depuis 1789. Paris: Garnier-Flammarion, pp.
217 and 247.
9
Esteban, Jorge (1988). Las Constituciones de España. Madrid: Taurus, p. 97.
10
Idem, pp. 105 and 119.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
123
“immediately summon” another one to replace it
11
, without indicating a deadline for the
meeting of the new Chamber.
Although the Portuguese constitution of 1822 did not enshrine such a possibility, the
Constitutional Charter of 1826 granted the king, in the exercise of the moderating power,
the right to dissolve the Chamber of Deputies, but only “in cases where the salvation of
the State requires it” (Article 74). As for the convening of a new chamber to replace the
dissolved one, the vague formula modelled on the Brazilian constitution prevailed,
imposing on the monarch the obligation to convene "immediately another one to replace
it", without however setting any deadline for the new meeting of the Cortes after the
dissolution. In fact, the distinction between the act of convening the Cortes and their
effective meeting is of utmost importance. The absence of clear regulations allowed the
sovereign, when exercising the prerogative, to use the dissolution decree itself to
convene the new Chamber of Deputies, thus fulfilling the constitutional precept, but
setting its meeting for a date that could be several months after the dissolution. This
caused disturbances to the regularity of national political life and favoured the occurrence
of dictatorships. The Additional Act of 1852 did not introduce any change to the
constitutional provisions relating to this matter. Only the second Additional Act of 1885
would stipulate that, in case of dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies, the new Cortes
would be obligatorily convened within three months. Thus, the discretion relating to the
time interval elapsed between two meetings of the Parliament separated by the act of
dissolution was limited.
Since there was no strictness in the constitutionally established deadlines, it was the
circumstantial circumstances that determined the greater or lesser urgency in the
meeting of the Cortes after the dissolution. While in the first half of the nineteenth century
the intervals separating dissolutions from new meetings of the Cortes were relatively
long, from 1852 onwards the general trend was towards reducing these intervals to about
three months. Thus, political practices brought the functioning of the regime closer to its
foreign counterparts.
The general understanding of the right to dissolution and the positions taken in relation
to its exercise depended, of course, on the political-ideological position of the
personalities who spoke on the matter. For Consiglieri Pedroso, activist and republican
theorist, the right to dissolution enshrined in the Constitution was "an attack on national
representation" and the way in which the moderating power abused it, with the
acquiescence of the monarchic parties, constituted "an attack on popular sovereignty”
(Pedroso, 1887: 9). In his opinion, such a right was reprehensible because it allowed a
power that did not legitimately represent the nation to annihilate the national will
expressed through voting; and as in conflicts between the Chamber of Deputies and
governments, the latter were always the winners, the dissolution right had become a
“simple weapon used by the executive power to dominate the Chamber of Deputies and
with it the nation” (Idem: 16-17).
The position taken by José Tavares, professor of Law in the last years of the monarchy,
was different. Analysing the right of dissolution in several European countries and in
Portugal, he was doctrinally close to Benjamin Constant in considering that such
11
Miranda, Jorge (1990). Textos Históricos do Direito Constitucional. Lisbon: INCM, pp.197-227.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
124
prerogative was "an effective guarantee against the abuse or incompetence of the
strongest of powers - the legislative power thus being one of the indispensable
sanctions to the principle of division of powers” (Tavares, 1909: 132-133). By allowing
the resolution of conflicts between the legislative and executive powers, ensuring the
convening of the electoral body to have a say on the most serious problems of the
administration, the right of dissolution was "the most perfect consecration of the
representative regime", constituting "one of the most concrete affirmations of the
principle of national sovereignty” (Idem).
As for the political agents, naturally their decisions depended on their positions regarding
the exercise of power. Nogueira Soares perspicaciously noted the variations in opinion as
a result of circumstances. “When the parties are in power, the king reigns and does not
govern. As head of the executive power, the king must limit himself to signing, without
remarks or reflections, all the orders that ministers present to him, no matter how
scandalous or more contrary to public morals (…). As a moderating power, the king must
limit himself to decreeing, without examination or discussion, all dissolutions of the
chamber of deputies, all preparations in the chamber of pares, all adjournments of the
Cortes that the ministers deem appropriate. When they are in the opposition (…), these
parties maintain that the king must refuse to sign all orders which they deem unjust or
scandalous; that he must deny the ministers any dissolutions, adjournments, ministerial
reshuffling; that he must oppose the veto of laws passed by both Houses of Parliament
(Soares, 1883: 152-153).
In fact, the positions adopted by the party members did not depend on the defence of
doctrinal principles, only on the political pragmatism dictated by the situation.
Dissolutions were justified or not according to the circumstances in which they occurred.
They were always legitimate for the political forces that decreed them, just as they were
invariably reprehensible for those in the opposition. However, the criticisms of the
dissolution mechanism focused not so much on the prerogative itself, but mainly on the
misuse that was made of it, when it was used to “create” parliamentary majorities
through fraudulent elections.
Some debates held in the press clearly summarized the ideas that prevailed in the second
half of the 19th century about the issue of the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies.
An article by Rodrigues Sampaio, a prominent person in journalism and politics, who
frequently addressed the issue, is significant. He considered that the restrictions imposed
by the Charter on the right of dissolution could not be seen from the same perspective
as the legislator in 1826, since, in its original conception, such right was of little use and
it should have been denied to the Crown. “The right to dissolve is not the right of the
Charter as it conceived it, nor can it, consequently, be restricted to these very serious
and very risky predicaments. The right to dissolve is the right to assess the country's
opinion. These benchmarking operations can be carried out infrequently and can be
carried out very rarely. It's not the frequency that makes them dangerous; it is the
purpose, it is the situation and the way that determine its nature and influence on
institutions and public tranquillity”
12
. Sampaio believed that it could be dissolved when
legislative bodies did not keep up with changes in national opinion, when public need
12
A Revolução de Setembro, no. 5273, 29-11-1859.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
125
required it, when it was necessary to resolve major governance doubts that required
popular consultation, when parliaments did not have authorized majorities, in short,
when circumstances so advised. Dissolution, therefore, is not in itself a principle of
revolution, nor a path towards it. Dissolution is an innocent right. What makes it
sometimes harmful are the rigged and violated elections”
13
.
In 1859, Sampaio expressed the above-mentioned doctrine, when there had been a
dissolution decreed by the political forces he was part of. However, in 1858, he had
written an ironic and caustic article on the same issue, in which he reviled the government
of the time and concluded: “It is enough that we base ourselves on a principle on which
the whole theory of the right to dissolve is based. The principle is: parliaments should
never be dissolved except to save inept ministries”
14
. The “dissolving” government at the
time led by the Marquis de Loulé, who Sampaio was fighting in the parliamentary
opposition.
The dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies thus became a common political phenomenon
throughout the nineteenth century. Political practices departed significantly from
constitutional norms, making current and banal a measure originally conceived for
exceptional use. With the aggravation of being decided by the governments and not by
the monarch, due to the capture of the moderating power by the Executive since the
beginning of the construction of the liberal state
15
, as demonstrated by the analysis of
dissolutions that follows.
The dissolutions of the Chamber of Deputies (1834-1865)
The Parliament was formed by two chambers (Chamber of Pares and Chamber of
Deputies) with equal powers regarding the passing of laws. Any legislative measure
required the approval of both. The former was appointed by the king, and when they did
not have a majority in it, the governments resorted to fornadas, that is, the nomination
of variable groups of new peers considered politically close to the government that
proposed them to the monarch.
As for the Elected Chamber of Deputies, resorting to dissolution was the only way for
governments to obtain majorities. They obtained them through manipulation and
electoral fraud. Between 1834 and 1910, 31 dissolutions of the Chamber of Deputies
were decreed, 10 of which during the period analysed here.
The construction of the liberal regime after the end of the civil war began with the opening
of the Cortes on 15 August 1834. Faced with the physical weakness of D. Pedro (who
would die on 24 September), the Parliament decreed the age of majority of D. Maria II,
who swore the Constitutional Charter on 20 September and who, four days later, named
her first government, presided over by the Duke of Palmela. Until the September
Revolution, four more governments ensued, all of them coexisting with a parliament
where party conflicts prevented the approval of the necessary measures to solve the
13
Idem, ibidem.
14
Idem, no. 4780, 31-03.1858.
15
See Manique, Parlamento, Governo…, cit.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
126
difficult financial, economic and social problems the country was struggling with after the
devastating civil war.
Quadro 1 Dissolutions of the Chamber of Deputies (1834-1865)
No.
Date (a)
President of the Council of Ministers
1
4-6-1836
Duke of Terceira
2
25-2-1840
Count of Bonfim
3
10-2-1842
Duke of Terceira
4
23-5-1846
Duke of Palmela
5
25-5-1851
Duke of Saldanha
6
26-7-1852
Duke of Saldanha
7
26-3-1858
Marquis of Loulé
8
24-11-1859
Duke of Terceira
9
27-3-1861
Marquis of Loulé
10
15-5-1865
Marquis of Sá da Bandeira
Sources: AHP: Registo das sessões reais, prorrogação das sessões e adiamento das mesmas e da
dissolução da Câmara dos Deputados, Book 788.
Santos, Manuel Pinto dos (1986). Monarquia Constitucional. Organização e Relações do Poder
Governamental com a Câmara dos Deputados (1834-1910). Lisbon: A. República.
(a) The dates of reading of the dissolution decrees in the plenary of the Chamber are
considered here, from which they took effect, and which do not always coincide with
the dates of their signature.
In the Chamber of Deputies, the "ministeriais"/ministerial (the most conservative faction
of liberals, identified with the principles of the Constitutional Charter of 1826), and the
"antiministeriais" (anti-ministry), more radical, critics of the Charter and identified with
the principles of Vintism, fought each other. They included people such as Passos Manuel
and others who would become part of the Setembrismo movement. Neither the
conservative governments, led by Palmela, Saldanha and Terceira, nor the “left”
government, presided over by José Jorge Loureiro
16
, managed to get the legislation they
wanted passed, which led to the first dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies, decreed on
4 June 1836.
Indeed, the queen denied the dissolution to JoJorge Loureiro (Bonifácio, 2002: 34),
but granted it to the Duke of Terceira, president of the Council of Ministers from 18 April
1836. Terceira dissolved the Chamber of Deputies “to have his own people”, according
to Oliveira Martins, that is, to obtain a parliamentary majority.
The government “held the elections, which were like all others; and as always, it won”
(O. Martins, 1977, II: 53-54). These elections, held in July, resulted in a majority of
“ministerial” deputies, a circumstance that did not serve the government, given that the
Chamber did not meet, due to the September Revolution, which determined the downfall
of the Executive.
The royal prerogative of dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies materialized through a
“proposal of the Ministers”, approved unanimously by the Council of State
17
. In other
words, the initiative belongs to the government in office and the intention is to “put
16
President of the Council of Ministers between 11/25/1835 and 04/19/1836.
17
ANTT, Actas do Conselho de Estado, Casa Forte, Livro 77A, session of 4/6/1836.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
127
together” a parliamentary majority to sustain it, which is achieved by resorting to various
mechanisms that distort the principle of electoral representation.
The second dissolution was decreed on 25 February 1840, under the 1838 Constitution,
which enshrined the royal prerogative within the executive power, of which the monarch
was the head. The Chamber of Deputies elected in August 1838 supported the
government of da Bandeira, who organized the elections following the approval of the
new Constitution
18
, but got along poorly with the ministry of the Count of Bonfim,
appointed in November 1839, with the Cortes closed, and which already had Costa Cabral
in the Justice department. This government, which represented the demise of the
September Movement (Bonifácio, 1999: 168) and the rise of the "party of order", was
faced with a strong opposition led by representatives of the September current.
Accordingly, it requested its dissolution, claiming that the Chamber of Deputies no longer
represented national opinion and was unable to pass the legislative measures the country
needed. Interestingly, the Diário da Câmara reports that, after reading the dissolution
decree, “there was applause in the room and galleries from the deputies and people of
all opinions; and there was not an expression of even less respect for the royal
prerogative exercised at that time
19
.
It is clear that the government in office regained a parliamentary majority and the new
Chamber survived until the restoration of the Constitutional Charter, in February 1842,
following the movement carried out by Costa Cabral.
The dissolution of 10 February 1842 was a natural consequence of the restoration of the
Charter and the appointment, on 9 February, of the government presided over by the
Duke of Terceira, but truly led by Costa Cabral, who held the ministry of the Kingdom.
The Chamber of Deputies elected in June of that year would become the support of
“Cabralism” and functioned until 1845, becoming the first complete legislature since the
beginning of the reign of D. Maria II.
The August 1845 elections, organized and "manipulated" by the Minister of the Kingdom,
Costa Cabral, again produced a Chamber of Deputies that was mostly government
supporters and would come to be dubbed "factious and prostitute" by political forces
against Cabralism (Bonifácio, 2002: 45), and it did not survive. In fact, the Maria da
Fonte revolt, in April 1846, precipitated the fall of the Ministry and the exile in Spain of
Costa Cabral and his brother. In its replacement, on 20 May, a new government was
appointed, headed by the Duke of Palmela, who dissolved the Chamber of Deputies three
days later. The dissolution of 23 May 1846 was, therefore, the result of political conflicts
and military movements caused by the government of Costa Cabral and culminated in
the Patuleia civil war.
The Parliament did not function throughout 1847 and it was only in November that
elections were held, called by the government of Saldanha, which replaced the previous
one. The new Chamber of Deputies met on 2 January 1848, under constitutional terms,
18
The elections of 12 August 1838 were direct, under the terms of the Constitution of 4 April of the same
year. Simultaneously with the deputies, the senators who would compose the respective Chamber were
also elected, under the terms of the new Constitution.
19
Diário da Câmara dos Deputados (1840). Lisbon: I. N., 2nd vol., p. 321. The Chamber of Deputies' Diary
was the main source for the study of all the dissolutions analysed here, so its constant reference is dispensed
with.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
128
and coexisted with all succeeding governments
20
until the military coup of the
Regeneration, with four legislative sessions. On 9 April 1851, the parliamentary activity
was postponed until 2 June, but the Cortes did not meet again, since the government of
the Duke of Saldanha, resulting from the Regeneration movement and sworn in on 22
May, dissolved the Chamber of Deputies three days later.
The Decree of 25 May 1851 not only dissolved the Chamber of Deputies, but also called
for elections that would give deputies extraordinary powers to revise the Constitutional
Charter, promised since 1842. Elections were demanded by the more progressive political
sectors that supported the regeneration movement. Thus, D. Maria II, considering herself
invested with extraordinary powers, went beyond articles 140 to 143 of the Constitutional
Charter, which regulate the revision, opening the door to changes that would make the
Fundamental Law acceptable to all.
While the dissolutions decreed between 1836 and 1851 were conditioned, to a greater or
lesser extent, by the political and military instability
21
that characterized the first half of
the nineteenth century, the same did not happen with those that occurred from 1852
onwards. This was because the alterations to the Constitutional Charter enshrined in the
first Additional Act accentuated the parliamentary aspect of the regime and established
new forms of relationship between the legislative and executive powers.
Indeed, the Additional Act of 5 July 1852 introduced regulations that strengthened the
powers of the Parliament, namely: measures relating to Finance matters (annual
parliamentary voting on taxes, mandatory use of budget funds in previously determined
expenses, strict deadlines for the presentation of the state budget by the government);
mandatory parliamentary ratification of treaties signed with foreign powers; and the
power of the legislative chambers, through inquiry commissions, to examine the acts of
governance. This reinforcement of the Parliament's supervisory function forced the
Executive to submit to a tighter parliamentary control than initially foreseen in the Basic
Law. On the other hand, the end of military coups that, in the previous period, opposed
the various factions of Liberalism, transferred the political struggle to parliament, which
became the privileged stage for the confrontation of ideas and government strategies.
The institutionalization of the office of President of the Council of Ministers (1855)
22
and
the character of “Cabinet” which, legally, was assumed by the Ministry, brought the
regime closer to a dualist or Orléanist parliamentarism (Duverger, 1985: 139-140). This
is because the government was doubly responsible: before the king, who appointed and
dismissed it; and before Parliament, which, although constitutionally could not overthrow
it, exercised a supervisory and critical action that strongly conditioned the existence of
ministerial cabinets. An example of this was the motions of censure that, at certain times,
led to the resignation of serving governments.
In addition to the new legal precepts, the practices of political agents and their
understanding of the functioning of institutions also conditioned the attitude of the regime
20
Governments headed by Saldanha, Costa Cabral, Duke of Terceira and again Saldanha.
21
On military movements in this period, see: Marques, Fernando Pereira (1999). Exército, mudança e
modernização na primeira metade do século XIX. Lisbon: Cosmos/IDN
22
Although D. Maria II appointed a president of the council of ministers in her first government, the position
was only regulated in 1855 (Law of 23 June). There was, therefore, a legal vacuum for more than twenty
years, which is a good example of the gap between constitutional norms and political practices.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
129
in the second half of the 19th century. The rise of the “historicalto governance was
accompanied by a clear defence of parliamentary principles, contrasting with the attitude
of the regenerators, generally more limited to counting the majorities or minorities in the
legislative chambers.
While Saldanha would have exclaimed to D. Pedro V, when asking him to refuse a fornada
of peers, that “without chambers, Your Majesty and I would make Portugal happy” (Cruz,
1970: 29), Jornal do Comércio, an paper close to the historical, wrote in 1858: “The
persons in charge of each of the departments necessarily need to give public accounts
before the national representation, of the special affairs under their responsibility. (…)
Just as there cannot be governments without majorities, so majorities in the absence of
governments become impossible”
23
. In turn, A Opinião, a newspaper openly defending
the historic ministries, considered, in 1859: “We are in full parliamentary government
(…). Among us, political situations that do not originate and do not live from
parliamentary conditions are impossible”. Welcoming a meeting that took place between
the majority of deputies and the government, the newspaper exulted with "the beneficial
effects of institutions" and with "the interpretation given to them in recent years of
government"
24
, that is, with development from the parliamentary side, encouraged since
1856 by the government of the Marquis of Loulé. The harmony between the fundamental
principles of the Constitutional Charter and the “government norm” had led to an
“eminently parliamentary regime
25
, which had to be preserved and defended.
The attitude of governments towards the dissolved chambers also differed between
regenerators and historical, at least in the first phase of the regeneration, as we shall
demonstrate below. The dissolutions of 1852 and 1859 (governments of the Dukes of
Saldanha and Terceira, respectively) were abruptly decreed, while the others, under the
responsibility of ministries presided over by the historical (Marquis of Loulé and Marquis
of da Bandeira) resulted from complex conflicting processes, in which the extreme
solution appears as the only one capable of putting an end to the political situations.
Although used by both dominant political forces in governance, resorting to the
prerogative of dissolution seems to have aroused greater scruples on the part of the
historical, which indicates a different way of looking at the relations established between
the executive power and national representation.
The dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies decreed on 26 July 1852 was the result of
the first great conflict between the government and the national representation after the
regeneration movement that took the Duke of Saldanha to the presidency of the Council
of Ministers. Although the immediate pretext was the parliament’s refusal of a financial
measure decreed dictatorially by the government, its occurrence is part of a broader
conflictual framework that it is important to characterize. Understanding it requires
examining the governing structure and the political-ideological reality of the chamber
elected in November 1851.
The Ministry headed by the Duke of Saldanha (sworn in on 22 May1851) reflected a
commitment between various political sectors opposed to Cabralism who supported the
regeneration military movement, since Saldanha had attracted the former Setembristas
23
Jornal do Comércio, no. 1350, 21-3-1858.
24
A Opinião, no. 632, 6-2-1859.
25
Idem, no. 635, 10-2-1859; no. 640, 16-2-1859.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
130
and moderate Chartists to his cause, unhappy with the political situation and with the set
of scandals that characterized the last period of Costa Cabral's government.
The ministerial list had a heterogeneity that sought to reconcile diverse political trends
and bring them together around national objectives which the regeneration represented,
seeing itself as "a coalition of different parties"
26
that underwent successive remodelling
to move away the most radical elements and consolidate the power of Saldanha's most
faithful followers. The Marquis of Loulé was removed from the Navy Ministry as early as
July 1851, as well as Joaquim Filipe de Soure from Justice, while Almeida Garrett and
António Luís de Seabra, from the September movement, did not resist for more than five
months (March to August 1852) in the Ministries of Foreign Affairs and Justice,
respectively. The Ministry of Finance had two representatives (Marino Franzini and Silva
Ferrão) before the “providential” Fontes Pereira de Melo was called in; and the important
Ministry of the Kingdom, first given to José Ferreira Pestana, was then conceded to the
future second strongman of the new situation, Rodrigo da Fonseca Magalhães. It was
not, therefore, a consolidated and stable government structure that faced the Chamber
of Deputies, but a group of individuals with different ideas, where political contradictions
found fertile ground for their development.
The Parliament, opened on 15 December 1851, had a Chamber of Deputies (elected in
November) that did not fail to reflect government movements. The old Progressive Party
dominated the overwhelming majority of the chamber, but this party structure, far from
being homogeneous, had several factions, which were quickly mismatched in terms of
the support to be given to the Saldanha government. The political arrangements and
alignments within the chamber were complex and slow and the government itself had
difficulty in counting its supporters, whose number did not settle down, varying according
to the matters under discussion. The Progressive Party, in its majority, ended up
supporting the government, although this support was not unconditional, with the
chamber revealing a reasonable autonomy in relation to the ministerial intentions.
The relationship between the Chamber of Deputies and the government was initially
guided by demanding and political conviction positions. Its “ministerialism” did not result
from any blind loyalty to the government, but “from the conviction that the Ministry must
be supported; this ministerialism presupposes merit in those who receive it and
independence in those who give it”
27
, wrote Rodrigues Sampaio, summarizing the
sentiments of the group of deputies who provided the government with “illustrated and
conscientious support, and not unlimited and unconditional support”
28
.
The conflict between the government and the Chamber of Deputies, which culminated in
dissolution, went through three fundamental stages: the question of the presidency, right
at the beginning of the parliamentary work; the discussion of the Additional Act and the
amendments introduced by the deputies to it; and, finally, the refusal to ratify the
dictatorial decree of 3 December 1851. The political conflict between the two levels of
power increased progressively until it reached a rupture, in July 1852, regarding the
parliamentary ratification of the dictatorial measures decreed by the Executive between
26
A Revolução de Setembro, no. 3099, 30-07-1852.
27
A Revolução de Setembro, no. 3002, 02-04-1852.
28
Idem, no. 3095, 27-07-1852. For the Government/Chamber of Deputies relationship in the first phase of
Regeneration, see Diário da Câmara dos Deputados, Lisbon, I.N., 1851-1865.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
131
May and December 1851, in the absence of work by the Cortes, which ended when the
regeneration military movement took place
29
.
It was the Decree of 3 December 1851 that was directly at the origin of the conflict
between the government and the deputies. Considered one of the most important
measures enacted by the Executive, the decree capitalized the interest of the public debt
and constituted one of the fundamental pillars of the financial policy of the Regeneration.
In view of the budgetary implications of the decree, the parliamentary Finance Committee
intended to suspend its enforcement until the approval of the state general budget,
opposing the capitalization defended by the government with the principle of amortization
of the public debt, which was promptly rejected by the Executive. The plenary, in turn,
wanted a specific analysis of the decree, separating it from the set of 100 legislative
measures that the government presented for ratification.
The confrontation was based on the irreducible positions of the two parties involved. The
government did not admit any alteration to the Decree of 3 December 1851, requiring
the ratification of the entire legislative “package”; and the Chamber of Deputies did not
abdicate its rights to legislate, rejecting, simultaneously, the capitalization and
amortization of the debt, hoping to create conditions for an understanding with the
Executive on the financial issue, considered by all of utmost importance and urgency.
The president of the Council of Ministers, Saldanha, even declared in the Chamber of
Deputies that the Executive would resign if it was defeated in the confrontation with the
parliamentarians. Still, it did the opposite, dissolving the national representation as a
result of its refusal of government requirements. In fact, the government's claim on 23
July having been rejected, the royal decree of dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies
was signed on the 24th, although it only produced effects on the 26th
30
. The initiative for
dissolution came from the government and reveals its inability to control a chamber it
had elected, but which revealed enormous autonomy vis-à-vis the Executive, supporting
it in the measures it considered correct, but without abdicating the exercise of the
legislative function that constitutionally belonged to it
31
. In the subsequent elections, the
government obtained a parliamentary majority, which would later ratify, without conflict,
the dictatorial measures rejected by its predecessor's chamber. The iron fist between the
government and the deputies, which conditioned this dissolution, led to a deep dissidence
in the progressive political group, which would give rise to the future structuring of the
Regenerator and Historical parties (Sardica, 2001: 149 and following).
The dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies on 26 March 1858 is part of a political
situation of broad parliamentary contestation of the government led by the Marquis of
Loulé. Elected in November 1856, a few months after the Historical Party's rise to power,
the Chamber always maintained an uneasy relationship with the Executive. Its criticism
of government policy was often aligned with those produced in the Chamber of Pares,
29
For a more in-depth analysis of dictatorships and their respective parliamentary ratifications, see our work
“Parlamento, Governo e produção legislativa na primeira fase da Regeneração. Normas legais e práticas
políticas (1851-1865)”. Cadernos do Arquivo Municipal, 2nd Series, no. 14, Lisboa, CML, 2020, pp. 41-63.
30
The dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies was consummated with the reading of the royal decree in the
plenary, when the president closed the session, and not on the date it was signed. Hence, there may not
be a coincidence of the two dates, as happened in this case.
31
The debate on this issue can be followed in Diário da Câmara dos Deputados, 1852, sessions of 2-23 July.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
132
where the opposition had a large group of members who did not spare the government
in their assessment of the progress of public affairs.
The 1856 elections were marked by the competition of four political parties (Regenerator,
Historical, Chartist and Legitimist)
32
, with the government presenting its own lists, but
establishing electoral agreements with the first three parties. This resulted in a
heterogeneous chamber "composed of several factions belonging to the old parties; with
a great opposition strong in numbers and in parliamentary resources; with the majority
floating, uncertain, discouraged by the present and by the future"
33
.
The first conflict between the chamber and the Ministry took place in mid-January 1858
and resulted in a motion of censure which, although defeated by a slim majority of six
votes, resulted in the government's resignation. This request was later rejected by D.
Pedro V, as he was unable to form another Executive in the terms he wanted, with the
Marquis de Loulé remaining in the presidency of the Council of Ministers. The political
phenomenon that opposed the Parliament against the government was the question of
the functioning of the Council of State, raised in the Chamber of Pares in mid-February
1858 and which, for more than a month, stirred the spirits of parliamentarians and
government officials. Indeed, the Upper Chamber, in an attitude of direct opposition to
the Executive, questioned the functioning of the Council of State which, according to the
Law of 3 May 1845, which had reorganized it, was divided into a Political Council of State
and an Administrative Council of State. The former was responsible for advising the
monarch and the latter acted as the supreme court which, ultimately, judged the appeals
filed against administrative decisions in contentious matters that opposed administrative
and judicial authorities. Most of the State Councillors were members of parliament, since
the Charter exceptionally allowed accumulating both functions. However, the Chamber
of Pares decided, in 1858, to make a restrictive interpretation of a constitutional rule that
made the exercise of other public functions by parliamentarians, conditional on the
authorization of the legislative chambers, which could only be granted upon government
request.
By approving a resolution that prevented peer State Councillors from participating in the
work of the administrative section of the Council, the hereditary chamber paralyzed that
body, since the government refused to request the intended authorization, considering
that the chamber's deliberation contradicted a practice of many years and had no legal
basis. The government and the Chamber of Pares clashed violently, the Executive
understanding that it could not count on any political support from that Parliament.
Intending to legally solve the problem of the Council of State, the Executive transferred
it to the Chamber of Deputies by presenting, in the session of 16 March, a bill that
contradicted the decision of the Upper Chamber. But the opposition of the chamber, in
line with what had happened with that of pares, harshly criticized the government,
making it feel that it was impossible to obtain approval for its proposal. Faced with the
hostility of the two chambers, the Executive had two alternatives: to resign, or to dissolve
32
For party evolution in this period, see Sardica, José Miguel (2001). A Regeneração sob o signo do Consenso:
a política e os partidos entre 1851 e 1861, Lisbon, ICS.
33
Jornal do Comércio, no. 1361, 07-04-1858.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
133
the national representation and seek, through elections, to reach a new parliamentary
majority that would support it in the policy it intended to pursue.
The path chosen was the second, with the dissolution, requested by the Government,
decreed on 26 March, against the will of the majority of the Council of State (whose
opinion was mandatory), which spoke out against it
34
. The 1858 dissolution thus had a
punitive, albeit indirect, character, affecting more the Chamber of Pares than to the
Chamber of Deputies, since the latter had not formally expressed any protest vote against
the Executive. Once again, in a situation of institutional conflict, the Government used a
political weapon at its disposal to defeat national representation, showing that the royal
dissolution prerogative was not used autonomously by the monarch as an arbiter of
political conflicts, but by the Executive, when it wanted to get rid of cumbersome
chambers that were unwilling to peacefully accept ministerial policy.
The Chamber of Deputies elected in May 1858, following the aforementioned dissolution,
was dissolved in November 1859, in a political context quite different from the one that
presided over its election. Of all the least justified, as it did not result from any declared
conflict, the dissolution of 1859 must be understood in the light of the power games in
the political system, which determined the use of a measure already used in a banal way
by the rulers of all parties.
The first phase of the political preponderance of the Historical Party, which began in 1856
and translated into the governing leadership of the Marquis de Loulé, ended in March
1859, with the resignation of the Cabinet several times reshuffled and its replacement
by another, of a regenerating-chartist nature, headed by the Duke of Terceira. It was the
Terceira government that, not fully trusting a chamber of deputies elected under the
influence of political forces of the opposite side, dissolved it on 24 November 1859,
justifying it with the need to put into practice the recently approved electoral law
35
. This
law replaced multi-member circles with the principle of single-member circles. The tie in
the vote of the Council of State did not prevent D. Pedro V from decreeing the dissolution,
thus sympathizing with his ministers, as had happened in previous times. This dissolution
fully illustrates the established practice of first appointing governments and then holding
elections that give them (almost) always parliamentary majorities. This practice results
from the constitutional rule that attributes to the moderating power the ability to "freely
appoint and dismiss Ministers of State"
36
. This completely distorts the principle of national
representation, given the manipulation and fraud present in electoral acts throughout the
nineteenth century, in which the local chief played a prominent role
37
.
The return of the Historical Party to Power, in 1860, rekindled old political problems and
conditioned a tense relationship between the Cabinet and the Parliament, giving rise, in
1861, to a conflict of a level equivalent to that of 1858 and which, similarly to what
happened then, culminated in the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies.
The great political problem that, at the beginning of 1861, opposed the Government to
the Parliament, was that of the Sisters of Charity, French nuns who came to Portugal in
34
Cf. Actas do Conselho de Estado, ANTT, Casa Forte, Book 77B, pages 213v-219 (session of 26-03-1858).
35
Idem, pages 280v-283 (session of 23-11-1859).
36
Carta Constitucional de 1826, art. 74, p. 5.
37
For an understanding of the electoral phenomena, see Almeida, Pedro Tavares de (1991). Eleições e
Caciquismo no Portugal Oitocentista (1868-1890). Lisbon: Difel.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
134
1857. Their presence in the country was strongly contested by the anticlerical political
forces, who saw in the work of the nuns a form of reaction that had to be fought. The
question of the Sisters of Charity took on worrying political characteristics at the
beginning of 1861, triggering popular protest demonstrations in Lisbon that, in the
understanding of the Government and Parliament, called into question the constitutional
legality in force and threatened the security of the state and the freedom of citizens. The
nuns were eventually expelled from the country by the government of Loulé, which was
heavily criticized in both legislative chambers (especially in the Chamber of Pares), for
the measures it took regarding that issue.
However, the government/chamber of deputies confrontation had deeper reasons. The
chamber was elected in 1860, under the influence of the Duke of Terceira's government
and had successively supported three governments: the one that elected it, that of
Joaquim António de Aguiar, who succeeded him, and that of the Marquis de Loulé, who
politically opposed the previous ones. The government wanted, therefore, to test the
confidence of the chamber, asking deputies, namely those of the regenerating opposition,
for parliamentary support for legislative measures that it intended to see approved
38
.
Faced with the opposition's refusal, the Executive decided to dissolve the Chamber of
Deputies, choosing as a pretext the presentation, at the 18 March session, of a proposed
budget law that the Chamber would reject by a majority. Having lost parliamentary
confidence and, once again, faced with the alternatives of resignation or dissolution of
the elective chamber, the Executive decided on the latter, again winning a conflict that
opposed it to national representation and managing, in the subsequent elections, to
obtain a majority of deputies. This allowed it to pass the legislative measures it
considered necessary for the pursuit of its policy, remaining in power until 1865.
As for the strong and persistent opposition of the Upper Chamber, the Marquis of Loulé
tried to overcome it with two fornadas of new peers, in 1861 (15 appointments) and
1862 (25 appointments), which facilitated his governance until 1865.
The dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies decreed in 1865 was part of a context of deep
crisis of the political forces that have governed the country since 1851. It only acquires
meaning in light of the internal dissensions that tore the Historical Party, the main
responsible for governance during most of the first phase of the Regeneration. The
chamber elected in 1861, following the previous dissolution, fulfilled, for the second time
since the regeneration movement, the entire legislature. It was replaced in the elections
held in September 1864, when the acting government (Duke of Loulé) obtained a
comfortable majority of about two-thirds of the deputies.
However, the electoral results achieved by the government did not prevent the
manifestation of a wide range of difficulties that it would face. They were the result of
both the political wear and tear caused by nearly five years of exercising power and by
the relentless combat that was waged against it by the regeneration opposition. The
difficulties of the Historical Party were articulated with its internal division into two
factions - the "white nail" and the "black nail". The former was the majority and was
headed by Loulé. The latter grouped around Joaquim Tomás Lobo of Avila. It was the
party conflicts that led to the resignation of the Loulé Cabinet, replaced in 1865 by
38
A Opinião, no. 260, 16-03-1861.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
135
another headed by the Marquis of da Bandeira. The complex political situation
translated, in the Chamber of Deputies, into a strong opposition to the Executive on the
part of the regenerators who, however, did not have sufficient strength to form a
government.
This circumstance brought together regenerators and historical deputies ones (in its
majority faction), who established a commitment to the formation of a “fusion” coalition
of the two parties, as a way of solving the political problems in the country. Although
initially it did not please most of both party forces, the idea of "fusion" gained significant
support, especially among deputies, who progressively distanced themselves from
government policy. Under the influence of the main party leaders (Loulé, on behalf of by
the historical party and Fontes Pereira de Melo for the regenerators) they even made
efforts to overthrow the government of da Bandeira, the main opponent of the fusion
intentions.
Realizing that he could not govern with the existing chamber of deputies, Sá da Bandeira
tested the confidence of parliamentarians through the presentation, at the 8 May session,
of a proposal for a budget law, which motivated a motion of censure of the Executive,
approved by the overwhelming majority of the chamber. Faced with parliamentary lack
of confidence, and when the Cabinet was expected to resign, it decided to dissolve the
Chamber of Deputies, which had been previously announced to him. It was an
unprecedented attitude in Portugal and deserved parliamentary praise of the head of
government, even from the opposition, for the sincerity and transparency he introduced
into political life.
The dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies decreed on 15 May was an attempt by
da Bandeira to obtain a parliamentary majority that would avoid the fusion of the two
parties. However, the government lost the elections (a rare fact in the history of
Portuguese Liberalism), and resigned at the end of August, to make way for a fusion”
government between regenerators and historical members chaired by Joaquim António
de Aguiar, who ruled the country until January 1868. Thus, an old, albeit mitigated,
aspiration for unity of two party forces that had common roots and whose political
discourses and practices were not substantially different was materialized.
When announcing, in the Chamber of Deputies, that the government had resigned (which
D. Luís accepted), da Bandeira declared: This step taken by the ministers is intended
to facilitate the practice of governing in the parliament (…). There needs to be a
government that is supported by a sufficient majority. On my part and, certainly, on the
part of my colleagues, there will not be opposition to the formation of a Ministry that can
rule according to the interests of the Nation”
39
. In other words, respect for national
representation showed that the parliamentary aspect of the regime had been
consolidated and that, at least for some political agents, the contempt for parliament
shown in the first half of the 19th century was no longer acceptable.
39
Session of the Chamber of Deputies of 31-8-1865. Diário de Lisboa, no. 197, 2-9-1865.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
136
Conclusion
Contrary to the constitutional norms that provided for the dissolution of the Chamber of
Deputies only in extreme cases for " salvation of the State ", resorting to the dissolution
of the elected chamber has been used since the beginning of the construction of the
liberal state and has become commonplace in the second half of the 19th century. The
royal prerogative was never decided autonomously by the monarch, as the arbiter of
political conflicts (although he was always responsible for signing decrees, in the exercise
of the moderating power), but by governments. It was a way of imposing themselves on
national representation, when they did not dominate it, and to have elections that allowed
them, through fraudulent mechanisms, to elect deputies to Parliament who were willing
to peacefully approve the legislative measures proposed by the ministers.
The analysis of this political tool, in the period under consideration, shows that resorting
to dissolution was a way of resolving, in favour of the government, political conflict that
opposed it to parliament. It reversed the basic principle of representative regimes which
consists in appointing governments according to parliamentary majorities obtained in
free elections. The Constitutional Charter, by allowing the head of state to freely appoint
and dismiss agents of the executive power, sanctioned a political practice that became
trivial and played an important role in the functioning of the nineteenth-century liberal-
monarchist regime. Instead, the frequent dissolutions of the chamber demonstrate that
national representations were not always entirely submissive to governments, hence
governments dissolved them when they became difficult.
The dubious character of the Constitutional Charter of 1826, which allowed the practice
of both simply representative monarchy, in which the monarch assumed an important
role in the conduct of public affairs, and a parliamentary monarchy, in which
government/parliament relations were predominant in the political system, was clarified
by the Additional Act of 1852. It strongly emphasized the parliamentary component of
the regime. In this context, the importance of these two state bodies made them
protagonists of political conflict processes. Their resolution, generally favourable to the
government, was achieved through a mechanism that highlights the existence of a
significant distance between constitutional norms and political practices. This distance, if
considered more broadly, can explain, at least in part, the long duration of the
Constitutional Charter of 1826, one of the most enduring constitutions of nineteenth-
century liberal Europe.
References and bibliography
Handwritten sources
Arquivo Histórico Parlamentar (Parliament)
Actas das Sessões da Câmara dos Deputados, Sections I/II, boxes 197-205
Actas das Sessões da Câmara dos Pares, Section VI, boxes 85-93
Cadernos para se lançarem os pedidos de documentos e esclarecimentos feitos ao
Governo pelos membros das comissões, Books 2739-2774
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
137
Registo das sessões reais, prorrogação das sessões e adiamento das mesmas e da
dissolução da Câmara dos Deputados, Book 788
Arquivo Nacional da Torre do Tombo
Actas do Conselho de Estado, Casa Forte, Books 77, 77A, 77B, 77C; Ministério do
Interior, Books 3, 5
Actas do Conselho de Ministros, Ministério do Interior, Books 4, 6
Printed Sources
Carta Constitucional da Monarquia Portuguesa (1826). Lisbon: Impressão Régia
Carta Constitucional da Monarquia Portuguesa e Acto Adicional (1855). Lisbon: Imprensa
Nacional
Colecção Oficial de Legislação Portuguesa (vários anos). Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional
Diário da Câmara dos Pares do Reino de Portugal (1842-1843). Lisbon: Imprensa
Nacional
Diário da Câmara dos Deputados (1842-1865). Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional
Diário do Governo (vários anos). Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional
Regimento Interno da Câmara dos Dignos Pares do Reino (1826). Lisbon: Impressão
Régia
Regimento Interno da Câmara dos Senhores Deputados de 23 de Janeiro de 1827,
acompanhado das deliberações que o modificam ou ampliam (1867). Lisbon: Imprensa
Nacional
Periodic Publications
Jornal do Comércio (1853-1865). Lisbon
A Opinião (1856-1863). Lisbon
O Parlamento (1858-1861). Lisbon
O Portuguez (1853-1866). Lisbon
Rei e Ordem (1857-1860). Lisbon
A Revolução de Setembro (1851-1865). Lisbon
Bibliography
Almeida, Pedro Tavares de (1991). Eleições e Caciquismo no Portugal Oitocentista (1868-
1890). Lisbon: Difel
Bonifácio, Maria Fátima (1999). Apologia da História Política. Lisbon: Quetzal
Bonifácio, Maria Fátima (2002). O Século XIX Português. Lisbon: ICS
Constant, Benjamin Cours de politique constitutionnelle ou collection des ouvrages
publiés sur le gouvernement représentatif (1872). Paris: Librairie de Guillaumin
Cruz, António (1970). Introdução ao Estudo da Regeneração. Porto: Centro de Estudos
Humanísticos/FLUP
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
138
Duverger, Maurice (1985). Os Grandes Sistemas Políticos. Coimbra: Almedina
Esteban, Jorge (1988). Las Constituciones de España. Madrid: Taurus
Godechot, Jacques (org,) (1979). Les Constitutions de la France depuis 1789. Paris:
Garnier-Flammarion
Guimarães, Ricardo A. Pereira (1863). Narrativas e Episódios da Vida Política e
Parlamentar (1862-1863). Lisbon: Typographia Universal
Hespanha, António Manuel (2004). Guiando a Mão Invisível. Direitos, Estado e Lei no
Liberalismo Monárquico Português. Coimbra: Almedina
Judge, David (1993). The Parliamentary State. Londres: Sage Publications
Laranjo, José Frederico (1888). Direito Público. As Relações Recíprocas dos Poderes
Públicos e a do Rei e dos Ministros no Regimen Constitucional. In O Instituto (6).
Coimbra: Imprensa da Universidade
Manique, António Pedro (1992). O direito de dissolução em Portugal. Normas e práticas
constitucionais (1852-1865). In Constituição da Europa, Constituições da Europa.
Europeísmo e Nacionalismo na História Constitucional Europeia. Lisbon: Assembleia da
República, pp. 161-167
Manique, António Pedro (2020). Parlamento, Governo e produção legislativa na primeira
fase da Regeneração. Normas legais e práticas políticas (1851-1865). In Cadernos do
Arquivo Municipal, 2nd series, no. 14. Lisbon: CML, pp. 41-63
Manique, António Pedro (1992). Processo legislativo e conflitualidade política na primeira
fase da Regeneração (1851-1865). Santarém: ESES (photocopied)
Marques, Fernando Pereira (1999). Exército, mudança e modernização na primeira
metade do século XIX. Lisbon: Cosmos/IDN
Miranda, Jorge (1990). Textos Históricos do Direito Constitucional. Lisbon: INCM
Miranda, Jorge (1981). As Constituições Portuguesas. Lisbon: Livraria Petrony
Martins, J. P. Oliveira (1976-1977). Portugal Contemporâneo. Lisbon: Guimarães & C. 2
vols
Pedroso, Z. Consiglieri (1887). O Direito de Dissolução. In Propaganda Democrática.
Lisbon: Typographia Nacional
Praça, José J. Lopes (1878-1879). Estudos sobre a Carta Constitucional de 1826 e Acto
Adicional de 1852. Coimbra: Livraria Portugueza e Estrangeira
Sardica, José Miguel (2001). A Regeneração sob o signo do Consenso: a política e os
partidos entre 1851 e 1861. Lisbon: ICS
Santos, Manuel Pinto dos (1986). Monarquia Constitucional. Organização e Relações do
Poder Governamental com a Câmara dos Deputados (1834-1910). Lisbon: Assembleia
da República
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 119-139
The Constitutional Charter of 1826 and the dissolution of the Chamber of Deputies. Legal rules,
political practices and functioning of the 19th century monarchical-liberal regime (1834-1865)
António Pedro Manique
139
Soares, Duarte G. Nogueira (1883). Considerações sobre o Presente e o Futuro Político
de Portugal. Lisbon: Typographia Universal
Sousa, J. F. Marnoco e (1910). Direito Político. Poderes do Estado Sua Organização
Segundo a Sciência Política e o Direito Constitucional Português. Coimbra: França Amado
Editor
Tavares, José (1909). O Poder Governamental no Direito Constitucional Português.
Coimbra: Imprensa Académica
Vilhena, Júlio de (1921-1922). D. Pedro V e o seu Reinado. Coimbra: Imprensa da
Universidade
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020)
December 2021
140
POPULAR JUDGES AND JUDGES OF LAW DURING LIBERALISM.
PORTUGAL (1820-1841)
JOSÉ SUBTIL
josesubtil@outlook.pt
He holds a Bachelor Degree in History from the Faculty of Humanities of the University of Lisbon
and a Master Degree in History of the 19th and 20th centuries from the FCSH, UNL. He has a
Ph.D. in Modern Political and Institutional History and is an Associate in the History Group, at the
same Faculty. He was Coordinating Professor with Aggregation at Viana do Castelo Polytechnic
Institute. He is currently Full Professor at Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa (Portugal) and has
been elected President of the Scientific Council. He held various public positions, including as
Deputy General Secretary of the Ministry of Finance (1997-2000), member of the Commission for
the Reform and Resettlement of the Torre do Tombo National Archives and Director of Services at
the Portuguese Institute of Archives (1990-1992). He was National Coordinator of the
Accreditation Commission and member of the Board of the National Institute for the Accreditation
of Teacher Training. He has dozens of individual and collective publications, books, book chapters
and articles. He received the Academic Merit Award from the Fernão de Magalhães Foundation in
1996 and 1997 and four public accolades.
Abstract
The theme of justice was much discussed and considered as the most important for the new
liberal regime. The political confrontation marked the boundaries between the most radical,
moderate, conservative and reactionary liberal factions. The options swung between a popular
model of justice and an elitist one, going through hybrid choices. The main occasions of these
choices were the 1822 Constitution, the 1826 Constitutional Charter, the 1832 Mouzinho da
Silveira Reform, the 1837 New Reform (setembrista), the 1838 Constitution and the 1841
Newest Reform (cabralista). This text analyzes the definition of the liberal justice model.
Keywords
Justice, Liberalism, Judges of Law, Popular Judges
How to cite this article
Subtil, José (2021). Popular judges and judges of law during liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841).
Janus.net, e-journal of international relations. VOL12 N2, TD1 - Thematic dossier 200 years
after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021. Consulted [online] in date of the last
visit, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0121.8
Article received on em May 24, 2021 and accepted for publication on July 29, 2021
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
141
POPULAR JUDGES AND JUDGES OF LAW DURING LIBERALISM.
PORTUGAL (1820-1841)
1
JOSÉ SUBTIL
Introduction
The debate over the choice between judges of law and elected ones took place in a new
parliamentary environment, among newly elected members (Brochado, 2020).
After the revolution of 24 August 1820, the first electoral event that signalled the
emergence of liberal elections took place in December 1820 to choose the members who
would make up the Constituent Cortes (Parliament) (Vieira, 1992). This first electoral
experience was regulated by two instructions (31 October and 22 November 1820) forced
by the “Martinhada” counterrevolutionary coup on 11 November (Costa, 2019).
The essential of the suffrage was based on the legitimizing power of the electoral boards,
presided over by a juiz de fora (magistrate appointed by the king) (see Almeida, 2016;
Almeida, 2010). In the parishes, these boards were made up of all resident citizens. For
every 200 dwellings, one voter would be elected, a citizen over 25 years of age and
resident in the parish. These voters would gather at the head of the county to elect the
county voter or voters so that they would elect members. The latter had to be over 25
years old, born or resident in the province for over seven years.
Overall, 100 members were elected with the following distribution: Algarve (3), Alentejo
(10), Estremadura (24), Beira (29), Minho (25), and Trás-os-Montes (9).
The parliamentary year of the Constituent Cortes began on 24 January 1821 and ended
on 31 December, starting again on 28 January 1822 and ending on 4 November. On 13
October 1822, the elections for the Lisbon City Council (councillors and attorneys)
2
were
held according to the law of 11 July 1822, which also began to regulate the election of
members to the Ordinary Cortes.
This electoral legislation package was completed with the Law of 27 July 1822, which
defined the rules for the election of ordinary judges and chamber officials, fundamental
to following up on the choices of popular judges
3
.
1
Article translated by Carolina Peralta.
2
The election of nine councillors, an attorney and, as substitutes, three councillors and an attorney, was
foreseen. In each parish there was a ledger where the parish priest registered the names and professions
of all the residents who had electoral capacity. Electoral assemblies (59 for the 74 parishes) met in parish
churches. Each voter delivered two lists in two different ballot boxes, one with 12 councillors and the other
with two attorneys. After the votes were counted, the councillor with the most votes was elected president
of the constitutional chamber.
3
For the sessions of the Ordinary Cortes, see Diário das Cortes, beginning on 15 November 1822, available
at http://debates.parlamento.pt/catalogo/mc.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
142
According to both laws, citizens over the age of 25 (or married and at least 20 years old)
could vote and voters with sufficient income to support themselves, born or resident for
over five years in the province where the elections were held could be voted on
4
. The
suffrage was direct, secret and census based. "Family children", who lived with their
parents, and servants, vagrants, members of monastic orders and women could not vote
(Antónia, 2000).
Between the electoral model of 1820 and that of 1822, the main difference was the
change from the indirect method to the direct method and the attenuation of the census
character, confirming, however, the difficulties felt by the liberals in obtaining an electoral
model for the choice of members (Vargas, 1993).
These difficulties had repercussions on the formulas for finding elected judges, whatever
the political option, more radical or moderate. The debate focused on three aspects: the
choice of judges (of law and elected, the model for selecting elected judges and the
formula for holding them accountable and evaluate their roles and careers.
While this was the case during the debate in the Constituent Cortes, it continued after
the approval of the Constitution because, in the Ordinary Cortes, the diplomas related to
justice, the regulation of judges and the organization of courts were among the first to
be approved.
The boundary that separated the members between the Constituent Cortes and the
Ordinary Cortes, although there were changes in the composition of the two chambers,
was the choice between judges of law and popular judges, an option that covered the
entire liberal period until the Newest Reform (1841). This choice defined the boundaries
between radical liberals, moderates and conservatives, despite the inhibiting factors of
the elective choices. Above all, this had to do with three problems.
Firstly, the huge illiteracy rate that hindered the formation of contingents capable of
interacting with courts dominated by judges of law, a situation with consequences for the
autonomy of these popular judges and for the degradation of bureaucratic procedures.
Secondly, the disagreement between the political space of the Ancien Régime and the
shaping of a rationalized system, desired by the liberals, did not facilitate the constitution
of voter assemblies. This was due to the vast network with over 800 municipalities, of
which 228 had less than 200 dwellings and only 177 had more than 1,000 dwellings. The
municipal reform, begun with Mouzinho da Silveira (1832) and implemented by Passos
Manuel (Decree of 6 November 1836), extinguished nearly five hundred municipalities,
reducing them to 351. In 1855 (Decree of 24 October), they were further reduced to
256, numbers close to those at the end of the constitutional monarchy (Manique, 2020
and 2018). But this new territoriality was, on the one hand, adjusted to a broader
electoral system, and, on the other hand, met with the resistance of local authorities
(Manique, 1996).
Thirdly, the political and cultural framework, dominated by pluralist jurisdiction with a
long tradition of autonomy and social practices, was in contradiction with a centralizing
4
This electoral framework was interrupted by the Vila-Francada Miguelist coup (27 May 1823). The Cortes
were suspended (2 June) and the model of the old cortes (10 and 19 June 1823) was restored. It was
maintained until the end of the civil war (1832-34).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
143
culture.
These problems were further exacerbated by the question regarding how magistrates
should be held responsible for their acts, which criteria should guide careers and the
imposition, or not, of mandatory mobility or one depending solely on the will of each
person.
It is therefore important to draw the general lines of the legacy of the traditional
monarchy, compare the liberal proposals and identify the moments of reform in the
period between the validity of constitutional texts until the definitive imposition of the
Constitutional Charter, that is, between the beginning of the revolution (1820) and the
Newest Reform (1841)
5
.
I. The organization of justicein the Ancien Régime
I.1. The educated justice
According to most members of parliament, aligned with the most inflamed or moderate
political discourse, justice was considered central to changing the regime, therefore, one
of the greatest emblems of the revolution. For this reason, the magistrates of the Ancien
Régime were accused of despotism and protectionist practices. The laws were considered
abusive and discretionary because they had no popular basis and did not arise out of an
elected body. The courts were seen as an elitist resource for those who had money, could
pay lawyers, and bear the financial burden of the lawsuits.
The target of the liberal members was the cultivated justice (juízes de fora, senior
magistrates, court judges and also ombudsmen involved in the control of the royal
accounts), which dominated the courts of first instance and second instance and which
judged, decided on appeals, pleas and grievances (Hespanha, 1994; Subtil, 2011;
Camarinhas, 2010)
6
. However, this criticism was paradoxical insofar as the majority of
the Congress members were, precisely, graduates in Law, who practiced or not their
profession. The most notable liberal leaders were almost all magistrates.
The courts of first instance, located in the town halls, could be presided over by juízes de
fora, in about two hundred halls, or by elected judges, in over six hundred municipalities.
The courtroom and the court registry office were almost always next to the council
meeting room where the councillors, the council attorney and the mayor sat. The latter
was, at the same time, president of the court. In municipalities with a larger population,
there could be other judges of law and/or elected judges, like judges for the orphans,
judges for the deceased and absent persons, who were in charge of the supervision and
tutoring of minors, absent and deceased, widows and orphans.
There were only two courts of second instance. The most important, based in the city of
Lisbon, was the Casa da Suplicação (House of Appeals) with jurisdiction for the territory
below the Mondego river line. The other court, the Relação do Norte, or Casa do Porto,
5
By using the expression "popular judges" we want to identify the categories of judges who did not obtain a
degree in law and were elected, in different ways, by the people: ordinary judges, village judges, elected
judges from parishes, justices of the peace and jurors. Exception for conciliatory judges, who were chosen
by the parties.
6
On the legal framework, see Ordenações Filipinas, Book I, Lisbon, Calouste Gulbenkian Foundation, 1985.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
144
based in Porto, had jurisdiction over the region above the Mondego. These two higher
courts were governed by a Chancellor and composed of judges, special magistrates who
were no longer dependent on the transfer from places and were permanently appointed,
no longer requiring residence documents.
There was not a supreme court of justice, but a superior court of "favour", the
Desembargo do Paço (Subtil, 2011), which did not consider cases in court, but could
waive laws and suppress or shorten sentences at the request of the petitioners. The
judges of this court constituted, therefore, the elite of magistrates, and were considered
as the extension of the hands, ears and eyes of the monarch. Offenses practiced against
them were considered as if against the king.
This court was also in charge of managing the career of judges of law and approving the
electoral lists of each municipality for the election of councillors, attorneys and, if
applicable, ordinary judges.
Whenever the appointment of a judge of law was made for the first time, the Desembargo
do Paço court took into account the grade obtained in the degree taken at the University
of Coimbra and the grade obtained in the “Leitura de Bacharel” examination held in the
court itself. This examination was fundamental for their careers, and was preceded by a
set of questions about the social and family quality of the candidates (to ascertain “purity”
of blood).
If, however, the appointment was followed by the exercise of functions, the result of the
“residence document”, for which a magistrate of a higher rank than the candidate was
responsible, was included in the evaluation of the new members. These records contained
opinions and testimonials of the magistrate's performance. Therefore, they constituted
an important occasion in the consultation of local elites and the people in general and
recorded, in an open hearing, the most relevant events that happened during the three-
year term of the magistrate.
Appointments to first instance posts were for a period of three years, after which, as a
rule, the magistrates were transferred. Sometimes, at the request of the residents and
the judge himself, the mandate was extended, possibly reaching six consecutive years
or even more.
The ambition of these judges was to be appointed to a senior magistrate position or
ombudsman, positions that covered the jurisdiction of the counties and offices that
grouped together several municipalities. In these functions, they had to go through all
the town halls in the district throughout the year, conducting hearings and inspections,
using their “correction” power. They were, therefore, travelling magistrates, although
they had a desk in the main hall, (the most important council) and a provisional seat in
the offices of the councils. As the correspondence they had with the Desembargo do Paço
and other councils and courts of the Crown was done on a mobile basis, there are no
local archives, only municipal ones and, naturally, those of the central administration
where the cases, reports and letters were kept.
However, a large part of the municipalities was governed by ordinary judges elected by
the residents. The vast majority were illiterate, so, in these councils, the behaviour and
jurisdiction of the magistrates was different. They could not consider claims or requests
for review of sentences made by their graduate colleagues, as they were the remit of the
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
145
second instance courts. However, they could review and assess the complaints and
claims of the popular judges, the ordinary judges.
The ombudsmen, in the territory under their administration, generally coincident with
the territory of the counties (number that varied between 50 and 70) or close to their
limits, exercised the same "correction" power, but within a financial scope. They audited
the accounts of councils and other corporations with royal jurisdiction, such as charities,
fraternities and brotherhoods.
The magistrates and ombudsmen were also appointed for three-year periods, subject to
residence documents, and the place was a springboard to access the category of judge
and take a definitive position in the courts of second instance, starting in the Court of
Appeal in Porto and ending at the Casa da Suplicação (House of Appeal).
In the whole of the municipal and district network and in the Courts of Appeal, the global
contingent of graduate magistrates was around four to five hundred. At the end of the
18th century, this number was insufficient to absorb the increase in graduates from the
University of Coimbra after the reform of the Statutes (1772). Alternatively, these
magistrates started to apply to posts overseas, embraced other professions such as
lawyers, solicitors and attorneys of the parties, for example, or entered politics as
councillors or council advisors.
This mismatch between the Crown’s offer and candidates for the magistrate positions
constituted a factor of discomfort that fuelled the dissatisfaction of these graduates and
motivated the support of many to liberal doctrines and the Enlightenment culture. To
some extent, this explains the large participation of magistrates in the 1820 revolution.
I.2. Popular justice
The first instance graduate magistrates were a minority in the set of judges and,
consequently, in the government of the municipalities. Of the eight hundred
municipalities, only about 20% had juízes de fora. In over 80% of the municipalities, the
position of first instance judge was held by a popular judge, the so-called ordinary judge,
who had no academic training, often did not even know how to read and write and
depended on the court clerks for bureaucratic procedures. There were also tipstaff
officials, called vintena judges who worked in villages with a very small population
(between 20 and 50 dwellings), also elected by the residents and confirmed by the senate
of the councils.
Let us examine the election model of these ordinary judges to get a sense of the level
of political and social representation and voter involvement.
The electoral process coincided with the electoral tabulation of councilors, attorneys and
council officials. In a way, the model inspired the one adopted in the liberal regime
elections, with a difference regarding the recruitment base of elected officials and voters
(see Subtil, 1998).
The start of the elections began with a provision by the Desembargo do Paço for the
magistrate (judge, ombudsman or juíz de fora) who oversaw the elections and checked
the lists and those elected for the three-year period in question.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
146
When he arrived at the council, the magistrate would choose two to three people from
the notables of the land, known as "arruadores", to draw up a list of the nobility they
with those considered capable of performing government positions. Those called to vote
for these lists, the noble and good men, natives of the land, without any race and with
zeal for the common good, were summoned by street call to come to the council.
The first six most voted for formed the set of voters, or "pauteiros", and were grouped
in pairs, forming three sets of two voters. Each pair then drew up a list with nine
councilors (three for each year of the triennium), three attorneys, one for each year of
the triennium and, according to tradition, other positions to elect, in this case, three
ordinary judges, one for each year of the triennium. The three lists were crossed so that,
according to the votes added together, the magistrate in charge of the elections could
define the final list for the three-year period.
These lists were then sent to Desembargo do Paço for the court to make the
appointments, removing from them possible conflicts of kinship, behavioural incapacities
or political inconvenience. The court could even withdraw names and replace some,
although this procedure occurred rarely. To make these decisions, the court used its own
file and the information left on the side lines of each elected person, obtained, by inquiry
and 'hearing', by the magistrate responsible for the election records. The process included
the records, the lists, the “secret” information and also a report describing the social
environment in which the elections took place.
As can be seen from what has been said, the choice of ordinary judges was highly
participated and allowed the local notable men to exert influence in the appointments,
even though the magistrate presiding over the elections could also influence the decision
of the Desembargo do Paço Court. In any case, the people were called to the county seat
to participate in the voting and, according to the testimonials in the records, they
represented the village’s various professions and sensibilities. The ritual inherent to the
process itself triggered social contacts that tended to ensure the occupation of places by
oligarchic and family lineages.
From what has been said, especially due to the plurality of jurisdictions, territories,
appointments and elections, we can draw some conclusions (Hespanha, 2019b).
With regard to graduate judges, the permanent evaluation of their competences was a
fact, allowing, in principle, the career progression of the most capable, although the
group of these judges was small.
As for popular judges (ordinary judges), what the indirect elections reveal is that popular
representation was residual. Their jurisdictions were very limited, both for civil and
criminal cases, which allowed, on a deferred basis, the intervention of or appeal to
graduate magistrates. However, the cases taken by the ordinary judges were the
majority and covered what most frequently happened in the communities, whose
sentences were without ifs or buts. Unfortunately, we do not know, in a systematic way,
the meaning of their actions and interventions because the municipal files did not keep
these cases as the records and sentences were carried out orally.
In addition to the appeals, pleas and grievances under the responsibility of the Porto
Court of Appeal or the Casa da Suplicação, the system also allowed a last appeal, called
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
147
"graça", through which the Desembargo do Paço could consult the monarch for law
waiving or the granting of favours and privileges.
In the ombudsmen offices, whose royal jurisdiction had been transferred to the noble or
ecclesiastical donee, it was up to the landlords to give the election process to the ordinary
judges, very similar to the royal model, but with the supervision of the graduate
ombudsman appointed by the donee.
II. The organization of justice in the first period of Liberalism
II.1. The debate in the Constituent Cortes and the constitutional text of 1822
The Cortes approved the constitutional text on 23 September 1822 and the royal oath
of King João VI took place on 1 October, followed by that of the city councils and other
entities. But, even among the defenders of the Constitution, the idea that there were no
conditions for its enforcement grew more and more, and in the first debates of the
Ordinary Cortes, people began to talk about its revision.
Shortly thereafter, the Constitution was suspended, after the "Vila-Francada" coup (May
1823), and the Ordinary Cortes were eventually closed (see Hespanha, 2012a, 2009,
2004).
To get a sense of the dimension of the debate on the judiciary that liberals believed to
be the guarantee for compliance with the laws, but about which they had a very critical,
corrupt and worn image, let us compare the draft constitution with the constitutional text
(Moreira, 2018; Pereira, 2018).
First, let us briefly review the categories of judges referred to in the text of the 1822
Constitution (Title V, "On the Judiciary").
One of the innovations of the new liberal regime were the "de facto judges", who dealt
with criminal and civil cases and also crimes of abuse of press freedom. These judges
would be elected, in each district, through the constitution of lists of persons with the
legal qualities for this purpose. One could only appeal against the decisions of these
judges to the Court of Appeal so that it could take "knowledge and decide about the same
or a different council of de facto judges" in cases where the law so determines.
Then, the "judges of law" exercised jurisdiction in each district. There was a first instance
judge of law in each to judge by law the cases in which there were de facto judges and,
to judge de facto and de jure, in those where there were not any. The jurisdiction of
these judges, whose decision was final, both in civil and criminal cases, was determined
by law and the appeal to the second instance would cover cases that exceed these limits.
In Lisbon, Porto and in the most populous cities, there would be as many graduate judges
as necessary. To be a judge of law, it was necessary to be a Portuguese citizen, be 35
years old and have a bachelor degree in Law from the University of Coimbra, which had
the monopoly on the education of jurists.
It was also established that judges of law would be permanent, subject to transfer of
place at the end of each three-year period and that promotion would follow the rule of
seniority.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
148
The "elected judges", chosen for the subdivisions of the districts, would be elected by the
citizens in the same way as the councillors of the town halls. These magistrates judged
without recourse civil cases of minor importance and minor crimes, whose limits would
be established by law. The sentence would be made verbally, listening to the parties and
noting the sentence in a public record. They could also be conciliation judges and assume
the safety and keeping of public order.
The "arbitrating judges", who could be appointed by the parties to decide "on civil cases
and penalties", depended, therefore, on the success of those involved in each case.
Finally, there were the "conciliation judges", who could be used by the elected judges in
the cases and in the manner that the law would determine
7
.
This typology of judges listed in the Constitution did not correspond, at all, to the text of
the constitutional project, presented to the Courts on 25 June 1821. It was discussed on
9 June
8
, although the part referring to the judiciary began to be debated only at the
beginning of 1822 and took close to two months to be approved (Subtil, 1986).
On the contrary, the constitutional project defended the choice of judges of law, in line
with the tradition of juízes de fora. This political option was taken by parliament members
Sarmento, Borges Carneiro and Pinto de Magalhães, who justified the option due to the
complexity of liberal societies guaranteeing freedom, increasing laws and defending the
social pact. According to them, "to be free, it is It is essential that we are slaves of the
law: a Nation that is free and constitutional must have more laws"
9
.
Therefore, the constitutional project did not provide for ordinary judges and admitted de
facto judges (council of jurors) only in criminal cases, always presided over by a judge
of law. Regarding conciliatory judges, the project provided for them as long as they were
judges of law.
As for the careers of judges of law, the principle of perpetuity of the job and the principle
of seniority as a criterion for progression were affirmed. No control and inspection
mechanism was foreseen.
The constitutional project on the judiciary was, therefore, a traditional and conservative
text, not in line with the criticisms of the "damned spirit of the body" of the magistracy
which, as parliament member Girão said, "in the Cortes the magistrates have always
predominated, and for that reason they will make the Nation their slave".
The defence of the constitutional project was conducted, in large part, by the
undersigning parliament member José de Moura and two of his colleagues, Borges
Carneiro and Castelo Branco, who would eventually, during the debate, distance
themselves from it. The former, opposing the seniority criterion for career progression,
defended a supervising system to hold judges accountable. The latter, more radical,
7
The Courts of Appeal would judge in the second and last instance and a Supreme Court of Justice, based in
Lisbon, composed of judges of law appointed by the king, would recognize the errors of office of ministers,
appeal officials, secretaries of state, diplomats, and regents of the kingdom. They had the power to grant
or deny appeals, except for de facto judges.
8
The subscribers of the constitutional project were José Joaquim Ferreiras de Moura (Beira), Luís, Bishop of
Beja (Beira), João Maria Soares de Castelo Branco (Extremadura), Francisco Soares Franco (Extremadura),
Bento Pereira do Carmo (Estremadura), António Pinheiro de Azevedo e Silva (Beira), Manoel Fernandes
Thomaz (Beira), Manuel Borges Carneiro (Extremadura) and Joaquim Pereira Annes de Carvalho (Alentejo).
9
Intervention of Pinto de Magalhães, 11 January 1822, Diário das Cortes, volume IV, p. 3.665.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
149
defended the prevalence of ordinary judges and the practice of elections to legitimize the
job of judge. The other signatories of the Committee took a more moderate option, as
was the case of Fernandes Thomaz, Pereira do Carmo and Pinheiro de Azevedo.
In the opposite field, the political fight against the constitutional project was assumed by
José Joaquim Rodrigues de Basto (Minho), who defended, exclusively, the ordinary
judges, chosen by electoral suffrage, with removable positions and valid for one year. He
was backed by Martins Ramos, Vilela, Barrata and Barreto Feio.
These two positions, the option for judges of law and the defence of ordinary/elected
judges, were joined by a third tendency, with a conciliatory predisposition. The latter
defended the continuation of judges of law, accepted to review the principle of seniority,
permanency, the intervention of de facto judges and the accountability of the post,
provided that it was framed in a law that covered more public administration offices. This
would happen on 13 January 1823, for some the most important day after the revolution
(Subtil, 1988).
At the end of the debate, the constitutional text would completely change the text of the
constitutional project regarding the jury and ordinary and conciliatory judges. De facto
judges (jurors) were devoted to criminal and civil cases, ordinary judges would try small
criminal and civil claims, without plea or appeal, and conciliatory judges were assigned
the important task in filtering disputes for courts.
The pattern that prevailed in the constitutional text, with the enshrinement of de facto
judges, elected judges
10
and conciliatory judges, aimed to legitimize the new regime
regarding popular support and to reduce the flow of cases in court. This would limit the
intervention power of judges of law in the courts of first and second instance.
In conclusion, it was a victory for the most radical wing of Congress, well expressed in
the words of the moderate and prestigious congressman Fernandes Tomás, who stated,
at the end of the approval of the constitutional text, that the intention had been "to cut
short the nails" of the magistracy
11
.
In any case, with this heated political debate, the motto and arguments for the discussion
on liberal models for justice, the choice of types of judges, the role and autonomy of
judges of law and the breadth of direct or indirect elections in the choice of popular judges
were established for the future.
This will be examined next, focusing on the Reform of Mouzinho da Silveira (1832), the
New Reform (1838) and the Newest Reform (1841).
II.2. The reform of Mouzinho da Silveira (1832)
With the repeal of the 1822 Constitution, in an attempt to limit the offensive of the "ultra-
realists" and radical liberals, King D. João VI appointed a board formed by moderate
personalities of great political and academic prestige, to propose a new Constitution.
10
The election model was regulated by the decrees of 20 July and 9 August 1822.
11
Session of 5 October 1822, Diário das Cortes, volume VII, p. 695.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
150
Some constitutional projects of several citizens were also sent to the board to be included
in the new constitutional text (Hespanha, 2004: 128-152).
However, it was the Constitutional Charter, influenced by the political-constitutional
theory of Benjamin Constant, granted by King D. Pedro IV, in Rio de Janeiro (29 April
1826), that became the great alternative to a Constitution. This was because it served
the interests of various liberal factions, including the more traditional ones. The first
period of the Constitutional Charter was in the 1826-1828 legislature and, after the
Miguelite defeat in the civil war, when the Cortes met again on 15 August 1834.
Regarding judges, the most emblematic feature of the Constitutional Charter was,
arguably, the elimination of elected judges within the framework of the organization of
justice and the association of the judiciary with the judges of law. The latter came to hold
permanent positions, although capable of changing place or be suspended by the king,
after hearing the Council of State or following a bribe, corruption, embezzlement or
receiving undue advantage.
Despite the adoption of this model, the Constitutional Charter granted the intervention
of jurors in civil and crime cases to investigate the facts in accordance with what the laws
would determine
12
. It also recognized the justices of the peace, elected in the same way
as the councillors, to attempt conciliation before any legal process. The Constitution also
admitted arbitration judges in civil and criminal cases by appointment of the parties, and
the sentences could be definitive, by agreement between them.
But neither the Constitution nor the Constitutional Charter provided for the regulation of
the justice system, leaving this organization to future laws. Thus, the first reform of
justice, aiming to replace the model of the Ancien Régime that was still in force, more
than ten years after the revolution, was the Decree of 16 May 1832 (Decree no. 23). It
was part of a vast legislative package, authored by Mouzinho da Silveira (Manique, 1989;
Pereira, 2009). However, the reform was so complex that it was doomed to failure, as
happened after the short period between the end of the civil war between liberals and
absolutists (1834) and the September revolution (1836)
13
.
The programme approved on Terceira Island adopted, for the entire Kingdom, first and
second instance judges, permanent, graduates and appointed by the government. They
would enforce the law with complete autonomy, except in criminal cases whose facts
were investigated by the jury and on which the judges of law would enforce the law
14
.
12
The 1822 Constitution, in article 191, created a Supreme Court of Justice in Lisbon The Constitutional
Charter, in article 130, and the 1838 Constitution, in article 126, confirmed the Supreme Court of Justice.
13
The Mouzinho da Silveira diploma has 293 articles and the judicial apparatus is divided into judicial circles,
which in turn were divided into counties. The counties were split into hearing houses and the latter into
parishes. By decree of 28 June 1833, the division of the territory was established as follows: four judicial
districts (Lisbon, Porto, Lamego and Castelo Branco). The Lisbon one would have 15 counties and 200
municipalities; Castelo Branco would have four counties and 135 municipalities; that of Lamego, eight
counties and 232 municipalities; Porto had 13 counties and 230 municipalities. The total accounted for 40
counties and 796 municipalities and 47 judges of law and four courts of appeal.
14
Collecção de Decretos e Regulamentos mandados publicar por Sua Magestade Imperial o Regente do Reino
desde que assumiu a Regência em 3 de março de 1832 até á sua Entrada em Lisboa em 28 de julho de
1833, Lisbon, Imprensa Nacional, 1836 (second series), pp. 102-147.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
151
The remaining categories of judges represented a huge panoply, including the justices of
the peace, ordinary judges, village judges, arbitration judges and the jurors (Subtil,
2021).
The justices of the peace would be elected by the peoples and their functions, conducted
without pay, would consist of reconciling the parties, as already indicated in the
constitutional texts. The election, annual and by secret ballot, took place in the assembly
of the heads of families of each parish, gathered in the parish church (parish assembly)
on the last Sunday of June of each year and presided over by a councillor. The one who
obtained the majority of votes would be elected and, in case of a tie, the eldest would be
chosen
15
. The appointment of the secretary and scrutinizers was made by acclamation at
the meeting.
In the same assembly, three citizens were elected to form the group of standing up
judges
16
and also two representatives per parish to ensure representation in the
municipality. These deputies (members of the municipality and representatives from the
parishes) later elected three people to form the list of the ordinary judges.
After the lists of ordinary judges had been made, the records were sent to the judge of
law of the county, who submitted them to the president of the second instance court,
who then chose an ordinary judge and a standing up judge and gave them the respective
letter of appointment for a year.
This model shared many features practiced in the corporate monarchy, with the
difference, in this case, that the universe of voters was broader. However, this model by
Mouzinho de Silveira required an inordinate recruitment of citizens elected for short
periods, thus forcing repeated elections and trivializing the exercise of positions
(Domingues, 2018).
Let us now examine the typology of judges, roles and competencies, some of which were
potentially conflicting.
Ordinary judges could deal with cases that did not exceed 12,000 reis in real estate and
24,000 reis in movable property, while standing up judges dealt with cases involving
damage caused by people or cattle in "crops, vineyards, gardens, orchards, pastures and
groves", with a special intervention in the rural world where the multiplication of conflicts
was great, with the advantage of these judges knowing the territory and the population
(Domingues, 2018).
The cases these standing up judges dealt with were verbal and could involve pledges,
valuation and sale at auction, write records for crimes, avoid brawls, riots and mutinies,
arrest in flagrante delicto and have the offenders presented to the ordinary or judge of
law, and deal with the requests of these first instance judges. As they were appointed
by the presiding judge of the second instance court, they could also be suspended by
him.
15
The eligibility conditions for the justices of the peace were to have Portuguese citizenship, the full exercise
of political rights, a mandatory address in the parish and an annual income of 200 thousand reis (in the
cities) and 50 thousand in the villages.
16
Eligibility followed the same criteria as the justices of the peace, but with income limits ranging between 50
thousand reis for cities and 20 thousand reis for towns and villages.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
152
As for the arbitrators, they were chosen by the parties to exercise arbitration and could
not refuse the mission.
Finally, the jurors (those who “swear to judge”) are removed from a ledger book
belonging to the councils’ archives and updated in May every year. Registration was done
individually and belonged to each citizen who met the conditions for registration. Non-
registration entailed sanctions, fines and loss of rights.
The annual list of the jurors was determined in the council on the first day of January
every year, in a meeting with the judge of law and the delegate of the royal attorney or
with the ordinary judge and the royal sub-delegate. From the ledger book, lists were
formed. A jury list for the first quarter, another for indictment jurors for criminal cases,
and another for sentences regarding civil and criminal cases. When the lists had been
made, individual tickets were placed in an box from which the jurors were drawn by a
boy under 10 years of age. Then, again, the tickets were placed in another box to make
the lists for the following quarters. It was up to the judge of law or the ordinary judge,
after tabulation, to notify the jurors of the days they would have to serve the jury court.
In addition to the variety of jurisdictions, Mouzinho da Silveira’s reform required a huge
contingent of jurors, ordinary judges, justices of the peace and standing judges with an
annual rotation. This implied repeated meetings in the municipal councils, elections, and
notifications that disrupted the daily life of local political and social life for acts that were
not aimed at the true practice of justice.
Whereas this reform was, in itself, impracticable, it remained as an illustration of a
pamphlet-letting intention in the context of the civil war and as a speculative example,
because it was designed without taking into account the reality of an illiterate country
encrusted by oligarchic practices.
II.3. The New Reform (1836) and the Newest Reform (1841)
With the end of the civil war and the victory of the liberals (1834), the fight between the
liberal factions returned. Its outcome brought to power the group identified with the most
radical options (revolution of 9 September 1836). The 1822 Constitutional text was
recovered and a new would be approved in 1838 (Gomes, 2013; Hespanha, 2019a;
2018;2012a;2012b).
However, one of the first measures of the new September government was to decree the
judicial reform and organize the justice system through the Decree of 29 November 1836,
authored by the Viscount of Sá da Bandeira, Manuel da Silva Passos, and António Manuel
Lopes Vieira de Castro. This New Reform detailed, in the report that supported it, two
objectives: bringing justice closer to the citizens, hence the concentration of efforts in a
new administrative territorialisation and clearer procedures due to the legislative
confusion.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
153
The division of the new political space, which had not been implemented with the
legislation of Mouzinho da Silveira, was defined in the Decree of 13 January 1837
17
with
maps of the 48 counties and municipalities, 351 julgados (hearing houses) and parishes,
three second instance courts, one in Lisbon (with 21 judges), one in Porto (with 21
judges) and one in Ponta Delgada (with seven). The reform of the civil, ordinary,
summary, and criminal procedures was also promised.
In this new orientation, very close to Terceira's legislation, practically the same model of
justice was maintained, with clear simplifications.
Judges of law, royally appointed and serving for life, would judge in first instance courts
in each district and preside over the Correctional Police courts and the Family Councils.
The counties were divided, in turn, into julgados, under the jurisdiction of an ordinary
judge, elected by the people, with the exception of Lisbon and Porto, where there would
be no ordinary judge
18
. These ordinary judges dealt with minor cases, knew about the
result of the appeals made to judges elected from the parishes and prepared the cases
for the judge of law. The julgados were divided into parishes where an elected judge
would address minor cases.
There was also a justice of the peace (elected) who could intervene in a single parish or
more, depending on the population. There was at least one justice of the peace for 200
dwellings, and it was mandatory for him to try to reach an understanding between the
parties before the cases reached the courts
19
. And, finally, the jurors who followed the
established guidelines.
The 1838 Constitution
20
addressed justice in a very short title (Title VII) where it
identified only judges and jurors, both in civil and criminal matters. The judges of law
were to be appointed by the king, the ordinary judges elected by the people, the same
applying to the justices of the peace, who always intervened before the cases became
contentious. It included Courts of Appeal and a Supreme Court of Justice. The judges of
law maintained the immovability of positions, although first instance judges could be
moved every three years.
The Newest Reform, implemented by the Decree of 21 May 1841, during the government
of the Count of Bonfim with Costa Cabral as Minister of Justice, preceded, in a few
months, the definitive restoration of the Constitutional Charter (1842) that established
the constitutional monarchy until the establishment of the Republic (1910)
21
. The
novelties of this reform were, however, very few and did not solve the intricate problem
of multiple jurisdictions, the complicated network of popular judges and the intense
calendar of elections.
17
Reforma judiciária approvada pelos Decretos de 29 de novembro de 1836 e 13 de janeiro de 1837, Lisbon,
Imprensa Nacional, 1837. The Decree-Law of 13 January 1837 established the civil and criminal procedure
rules.
18
They were elected by the people, for two years, and could be reelected. The election was made according
to lists defined by the judge of law.
19
The justices of the peace, ordinary and elected judges of the parishes did not need royal confirmation. The
election was the same as that of the councillors.
20
Dirio do Governo, of 24 April 1838, No. 98.
21
Decreto de 21 de Maio de 1841, que contém a Novíssima Reforma Judiciaria com os Mappas da Divisão do
Território, e as Tabellas dos Emolumentos Reformadas em virtude da Carta de Lei de 28 de julho de 1848,
Coimbra, Imprensa da Universidade, 1857.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
154
With regard to the organization of the jurisdictional territory, the hierarchy levels started
to include the district, the county, the julgado and the parish. Each district would have
the right to supervise a court of appeal that would dealt with second and last instance
cases. The district of Lisbon had 21 judges, the district of Porto had the same number
and the district of Ponta Delgada had seven judges.
The second level was formed by the county, where there would be a judge of law and,
on the third level, a julgado with an ordinary judge and one or more justices of the peace
who would exercise conciliation jurisdiction in their own homes: "No case will begin in
litigation, without its object having been previously submitted to the Conciliation Court,
by order of the Justice of the Peace, or by voluntary action of the parties (Article 210.)
Finally, at parish level, it would be up to an elected judge to decide verbally, after hearing
the witnesses and ascertaining the facts.
In line with previous reforms, the parties could appoint arbitrator judges, who could be
any citizen.
Among the few novelties of the Newest Reform, we can mention the new institutional
outline of the jury. The council of jurors, which ruled on civil and criminal cases, was now
dismissed whenever the facts could be proved by documents, inspection, or examination,
or when one of the parties did not consent to have a jury trial. These judges were further
divided into indictment jurors and sentencing jurors.
Another novelty was the creation of a correctional police court in each county and the
intervention of the Public Prosecutor's Office with ordinary judges. The main one was the
reduction in popular participation in the administration of justice.
Conclusion
One of the political flags of the first years of liberalism (1820-1841) was the scathing
criticism of the justice system of the Ancien Régime. The model adopted by the new
regime could not dispense with two legacies: the system of judges of law, similar to the
role of juízes de fora, and the replication of ordinary judges to affirm the popular
character of justice as a support for the independence of the judiciary, the defence of
freedom and the enforcement of the law.
Therefore, the various reforms shared four principles: the independence of the courts as
a guarantee of the enforcement of the laws, the defence of the permanent nature of
positions, hearings with a jury and the representation of the various types of elected
judges. The last two principles were considered fundamental to freedom and the defence
of the division of powers.
The case of the jury attests to this conviction and highlights the political changes of the
new regime. Admitted since the 1822 Constitution to certify the verification of the facts,
they left to the judges of law the simple enforcement of the law, while they had merely
bureaucratic roles. However, this intervention of the jurors will vary, later, in criminal
and civil cases, regarding the limits and in the relationships maintained with the judges
of law. In fact, these were the signs that marked the political direction of the reforms,
starting with the 1836 one in which the jury lost some relevance in civil cases, which was
the most substantive political and social matter for consideration in the courts. And with
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
155
the Newest Reform (1841), they were subject to the agreement of both parties, removing
the mandatory nature that had been imposed since the reform of Mouzinho da Silveira.
As for the ordinary judges, the liberal regime realized, very early on, that it could not
dispense with an organization that operated and intervened in more than 700
municipalities, and had a great weight in the life of the communities. And it also realized
that it could not do without them to reinforce the popular nature it wanted to give to the
liberal justice system.
But this choice of the liberal regime met with a huge setback, the fact that ordinary
judges were accustomed to autonomous practices associated with micro-municipal
powers, contrary to the centralization desired by the Liberal State. It would prove these
intentions with the drastic reduction of municipalities and the removal of fiscal benefits,
in a clear offensive against the municipality inherited from the Ancien Régime.
Regarding non-judicial ways to resolve conflicts and disputes, with recourse to elected
judges of parishes, justices of the peace, arbitrators and standing up judges, the liberal
regime softened the obligation of its interventions from the New Reform with the support
of the judges of law. For the latter, these popular judges were politically and socially
inconvenient due to popular radicalization, insignificant legal practice and low cultural
level.
But, paradoxically, these popular institutions represented contradictory alternatives to
the liberal legal dogma, that is, a two-way situation, positive for the popular affirmation
of the system, and negative for the State’s centralizing construction.
The independence of magistrates and the safeguard for their effectiveness also ended up
giving rise to a certain "government" oriented courts and judges. They progressively saw
themselves as important actors in the construction of the State, mixing the sphere of
justice with administrative intervention, even after the approval of the September
administrative code (6 November 1836) and the Cabralista administrative code (16 March
1842).
The debate systematized here around the choices between judges of law and popular
judges shows how the definition of the judicial system was central to asserting the
domain of Law in liberal political doctrine. This was so even if the vicissitudes of political
choices have heightened the resistance of local authorities, especially after the new
jurisdictional and administrative territoriality.
In conclusion, between continuities and singularities, four structuring ideas can be
advanced.
The first, of an institutional nature, refers to the importance of the “assemblies”, from
community and municipal meetings to parliamentary assemblies. Both in the Ancien
Régime and in liberalism, it was believed that citizens' meetings, more or less enlarged
and legitimated, had the power to “create power” and the right to order society.
The second associates law with the culture of common sense, to readjust and conjugate
both legislative and traditional norms with social and political realities. In a way, culture
has shaped the construction of law, including unwritten practices based on community
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
156
forms of justice. More than just laws, there were “judges to do justice”, as Bartolomé
Clavero stated in an exemplary manner
22
.
As a third idea, we would highlight the educated iustitia, the network of judges and courts
known as the “knowledgeable” of law, to show how liberalism, after the pamphlet stage
of the revolution, began to trace the path of a tendential professional justice, to develop
jurisprudence as corpus iuris, contrasting ius commune with ius proprium.
And, finally, to emphasize the absolute need, in this new liberal society, for a political
right, substantively an administrative law, particular to the executive power, neither
parliamentary nor judicial, insofar as parliamentary legislation and the intervention of
popular and judges of law proved insufficient to support the government's field of
involvement.
This new administrative law would henceforth be entrusted to the executive power, which
defined the areas of its control, organizing its own administrative and non-judicial
jurisdiction, increasingly closing the field of intervention of popular judges in civil matters,
referring them to the sphere of crime and, even so, residually.
References
Sources
Lista de todos os senhores deputados que formão o Congresso Nacional das Cortes,
installado nesta capital no dia 26 de janeiro de 1821 e juntamente os nomes das suas
rezidencias, Lisbon: Typographia Rollandiana [Available at: http://purl.pt/16698
(Retrieved on 19 June 2018)].
Projeto da Constituição Política da Monarquia Portugueza, Diário das Cortes Geraes,
Extraordinarias e Constituintes da Nação Portugueza, Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1822,
pp. 3-18 [Available at: https://books.google.pt/books?id=DAxQAAAAYAAJ, pp. 123-138
(Retrieved on 30 July 2018)].
A reforma judiciária approvada pelos Decretos de 29 de novembro de 1836 e 13 de
janeiro de 1837, Lisbon, Imprensa Nacional, 1837.
Collecção de Decretos e Regulamentos mandados publicar por Sua Magestade Imperial
o Regente do Reino desde que assumiu a Regência em 3 de março de 1832 até á sua
Entrada em Lisboa em 28 de julho de 1833, Lisbon, Imprensa Nacional, 1836 (second
series), pp. 102-147.
Decreto de 21 de Maio de 1841, que contém a Novíssima Reforma Judiciaria com os
Mappas da Divisão do Território, e as Tabellas dos Emolumentos Reformadas em virtude
da Carta de Lei de 28 de julho de 1848, Coimbra, Imprensa da Universidade, 1857.
Diário das Cortes Geraes, Extraordinarias e Constituintes da Nação Portugueza, Lisbon:
Imprensa Nacional, 1821 e 1822 [Available at:
http://debates.parlamento.pt/catalogo/mc/c1821 (Retrieved on 27 February 2018)].
22
Clavero, Bartolomé, Instituição Histórica do Direito, Rio de Janeiro, Lumen Juris, 2018.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
157
Galeria dos Deputados das Cortes Geraes Extraordinarias e Constituintes da Nação
Portugueza,
Henriques, Luís Filipe Correia, Constituição de 1822 [Available at:
https://www.fd.unl.pt/Anexos/Investigacao/7511.pdf (Retrieved on 3 September 2018)]
Ordenações Filipinas (1985), Book I. Lisbon: Calouste Gulbenkian Foundation (fac-simíle
edition by Cândido Mendes de Almeida, Rio de Janeiro, 1870)
Reforma judiciária approvada pelos Decretos de 29 de novembro de 1836 e 13 de janeiro
de 1837, Lisbon, Imprensa Nacional, 1837.
Santos, Clemente José, Documentos para a História das Cortes Gerais da Nação
Portugueza, Tomo I (1820-1825), Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1883. [Available at:
http://purl.pt/12101 (Retrieved on 12 June 2018)].
Bibliographic references
Almeida, José (2016). “A evolução do Direito de Sufrágio na história Constitucional
Portuguesa”, in Observatório Político [online], Working Paper #65. Lisbon: Observatório
Político. [Available at http://www.observatoriopolitico.pt (Retrieved on 16 July 2018)].
Almeida, Pedro (2010). “Eleitores, voto e representantes”, in Catroga, Fernando &
Almeida, Pedro Tavares (coord.), Res Publica. Cidadania e Representação Política em
Portugal. 1820-1926. Lisbon: Assembleia da República, pp. 60-89.
Antónia, Natália (2000). "A eleição da primeira Câmara Constitucional de Lisboa",
Cadernos Arquivo Municipal, no. 4, pp. 47-53.
Brochado, Adelaide (2020). "Revolucão Liberal: testemunhos evocativos de atos
eleitorais (1820-1822)", Cadernos do Arquivo Municipal [Em linha]. 2nd series No 14
(July-December), pp. 193-231. Available at: http://arquivomunicipal.cm-
lisboa.pt/fotos/editor2/Cadernos/2serie/14/011_doc14.pdf.
Camarinhas, Nuno (2010). Juízes e administração da justiça no Antigo Regime. Portugal
e o seu império colonial, 1620-1800. Lisbon: FCT/Gulbenkian.
Costa, Joana (2019). A primeira tentativa liberal em Portugal: o processo eleitoral vintista
de 1822. Coimbra: Faculdade de Letras, master degree disseration (photocopied).
Domingues, José and Monteiro, Manuel (2018). "Sistemas Eleitorais e Democracia
Representativa no Limiar do Constitucionalismo Português", História Constitucional, No.
19, pp. 593-639.
Gomes, Conceição (2013). "Democracia, Tribunais e a Reforma do Mapa Judiciário:
contributos para o debate", Julgar, No 20, pp. 81-93.
Hespanha, António (2019a). Uma Monarquia Constitucional: a Constituição Monárquica
Oitocentista. S.l.: Kindle-Amazon.
Hespanha, António (2019b). Uma Monarquia Tradicional, Imagens e Mecanismos da
Política no Portugal Seiscentista. S.l.: Kindle-Amazon.
Hespanha, António (2018). O direito democrático numa era pós-estatal, a questão
política das fontes de direito. S.l.: Kindle-Amazon.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
158
Hespanha, António (2012a). "O Constitucionalismo Monárquico Português. Breve
síntese", História Constitucional, No. 123, pp. 477-526.
Hespanha, António (2012b). “O constitucionalismo monárquico português. Breve
Síntese”, História Constitucional, No. 13, pp. 477-526. [Available at
<http://www.historiaconstitucional.com/index.php/historiaconstitucional/
article/view/341>].
Hespanha, António (2009). Hercules Confundido, Sentidos Improváveis e Incertos do
Constitucionalismo Oitocentista: o caso português. Curitiva: Juruá Editora.
Hespanha, António (2004). Guiando a Mão Invisível, Direitos, Estado e Lei no Liberalismo
Monárquico Português. Coimbra: Almedina.
Hespanha, António (1994). As Vésperas do Leviathan, Instituições e Poder Político,
Portugal séc. XVII. Coimbra: Almedina.
Manique, António (2020). "A Génese da Rede Concelhia Moderna, As reformas concelhias
Oitocentistas e o modelo espacial do Liberalismo", Oliveira, in António Cândido de, and
Manique, António Pedro, O Mapa Municipal Português (1820-2020), A Reforma de Passos
Manuel. Porto: AEDREL, pp. 121-159.
Manique, António (2018). "A reforma concelhia setembrista e o modelo espacial do
Liberalismo. Contestações municipais e alterações ao Decreto de 6 de novembro de
1836", in AAVV, Os Irmãos Passos. Da Política ao Poder Local, Os 180 anos das reformas
administrativas de 1836. Lisbon: Leya e-book.
Manique, António (1996). "Liberalismo e Instituições Administrativas (1822-1910,
Revista Portucalense, No. 3.
Manique, António (1989). Mouzinho da Silveira, Liberalismo e Administração Pública.
Lisbon: Livros Horizonte.
Moreira, Vital and Domingues, José (2018). Os Projetos da Constituição Portuguesa de
1822: relatórios do 3.º ciclo de estudos em direito. Lisbon: Universidade Lusíada Editora.
Pereira, Joel (2018). "Projeto Oficial da Constituição Política da Monarquia Portuguesa",
in Os Projetos da Constituição Portuguesa de 1822: relatórios do 3.º ciclo de estudos em
direito. Lisbon: Universidade Lusíada Editora, pp. 11-97.
Pereira, Miriam (2009). Mouzinho da Silveira, Pensamento e Acção Política. Lisbon:
Assembleia da República, Texto Editores.
Subtil, José (2021). “Liberdade e Justiça Popular - O caso da Lei da Liberdade da
Imprensa (1820-1823)”, Revista História das Ideias, No. 40 (submitted).
Subtil, José (2011). O Desembargo do Paço, 1750-1833. Lisbon: Ediual.
Subtil, José and Gaspar, Ana (1998). A Câmara de Viana do Minho nos Finais do Antigo
Regime (1750-1834). Viana do Castelo: Câmara Municipal, (1st volume).
Subtil, José (1988). "O projeto sobre a responsabilidade dos funcionários blicos:
abordagem estrutural e análise da discussão nas Cortes Ordinárias de 1823", in AA.VV,
Arqueologia do Estado, primeiras jornadas sobre formas de organização e exercício dos
poderes na europa do sul, séculos XVIII-XVIII, Lisbon, História e Crítica, pp. 615-627.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 140-159
Popular judges and judges of law during Liberalism. Portugal (1820-1841)
José Subtil
159
Subtil, José (1986). O Vintismo e a Criminalidade (1820-1823). Lisbon: Faculdade de
Ciências Sociais e Humanas, (master degree dissertation, photopied), pp. 185-203.
Vargas, Isabel and Ribeiro, Maria (1993). “Estruturas Políticas: parlamentos, eleições,
partidos políticos e maçonarias”, in História de Portugal, Directed by José Mattoso.
Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, vol. V.
Vieira, Benedicta (1992). O Problema Político Português no tempo das primeiras Cortes
liberais. Lisbon: Edições João Sá da Costa.
OBSERVARE
Universidade Autónoma de Lisboa
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020)
December 2021
160
THE LIBERAL VIEWS AND THE PROGRESS ON THE UNDERSTANDING OF
SECURITY
LUÍS VALENÇA PINTO
lvpinto@autonoma.pt
He is an Army General. During his military career, he held, among many others, the functions of
Chief of Staff General of the Armed Forces, Chief of Staff of the Army, Commander of Army
Logistics, Director of the National Defence Institute, National Representative at the Allied
Headquarters (SHAPE/NATO), Commander of the Practical School of Engineering and Adviser in
the Portugal Delegation to NATO and WEU. He was also professor of Strategy and Geopolitics at
the Institute of Higher Military Studies. He is a visiting full professor at Universidade Autónoma
de Lisboa (Portugal) and an integrated researcher of OBSERVARE. He is the author of around one
hundred studies, book chapters and articles on Security and Defence and a lecturer in several
institutions, in Portugal and abroad.
Abstract
Over the last two centuries, the progress on the understanding of war determined the
evolution of the concept of security. The ideas related to liberalism were influential for that
purpose. Over that period, it was possible to examine the notions of war, strategy, and
security, and to deepen the understanding of their models. In what concerns security, there
has been an evolution from national security to collective security and to the current model
of cooperative security, attentive to the human dimension and containing the ideas of liberty,
democracy and liberalism.
Keywords
War, Security, Liberalism, People, Cooperation
How to cite this article
Valença Pinto, Luís (2021). The liberal views and the progress on the understanding of
security. Janus.net, e-journal of international relations. VOL12 N2, TD1 - Thematic dossier
200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021. Consulted [online] in date of
the last visit, https://doi.org/10.26619/1647-7251.DT0121.9
Article received on em June 15, 2021 and accepted for publication on November 10, 2021
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 159-168
The liberal views and the progress on the understanding of Security
Luís Valença Pinto
161
THE LIBERAL VIEWS AND THE PROGRESS ON THE
UNDERSTANDING OF SECURITY1
LUÍS VALENÇA PINTO
“… if anyone ever proclaimed the most absolute of truths,
he couldn't do it,
everything is interwoven in supposition”
Aristophanes, quoted by Karl Popper in In Search of a Better World
Introduction
It is never correct or realistic to reduce manifestly transcendent ideas to a single concept,
nor to enclose them in this insufficient and reductive perspective.
Even so, and seeking to identify what is at the heart of the issue examined here, it will
be acceptable to simplify the attempt to understand liberal ideas as having Man as their
first cause and ultimate objective.
Also and quite rightly, today we see that people are, or are intended to be, at the centre
of the contemporary understanding of security. Even if they are not their only references.
The question that motivates this text is rooted in this double understanding: what
influence did the liberal views have and still have on the evolution of the understanding
of security?
A foundation for the relationship between Liberalism and Security?
A first observation is that the concepts of liberalism and security have not always been
intertwined. Nor could it be otherwise.
It is not disputed that the imperative of security and the corresponding notion long
preceded the liberal drive, as it has manifested itself in recent centuries.
One could make very interesting considerations relating to historically more remote
times, but the objective of this essay is focused on the two most recent centuries.
This paper does not take into account the relevant contributions of cultures different from
those of the Western World, since the liberalism movement occurs in the Western world.
1
\Article translated by Carolina Peralta.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 159-168
The liberal views and the progress on the understanding of Security
Luís Valença Pinto
162
In a closer historical way, it is reasonable to identify two fundamental references for the
progress of the liberal ideas.
The first is to recognize that, although the idea of liberalism dates back to the dawn of
the Enlightenment, it was fundamentally with the ideas of John Locke that liberal theories
gained substance and support. This is why John Locke (1632-1704) is seen by many as
the father of liberalism. The theses he wrote greatly contribute to this interpretation,
namely regarding the social contract and tolerance. It is Locke's idea, so central to this
reflection, that peace must be based on free and equal men (Locke, 1689)2.
For him, men are born in possession of natural rights, in a state of nature characterized
by peace and harmony. The realities of collective life, however, lead to the need for
regulatory practices. So, the political organization of society and therefore the state,
based on the free choice of men, translates into a social pact (Mello, 2000: 85).
Without ignoring the Glorious Revolution and the American Revolution, the second great
reference for the affirmation and expansion of liberal ideas is found in the French
Revolution. It was this revolution, in particular with the thinking that inspired it and
marked its initial phase, that, in terms of significant impact on society, consolidated and
expanded a particularly strong source of liberal ideas. Consistent and repeated, these
ideas were winds of history and blew through many geographies.
That is why the post-French Revolution period, the Contemporary Age, is the time when,
with more propriety, one can try to identify and understand the relationship between
liberal ideas and security.
Understanding Security
The idea of security is as old as man, first from the perspective of mere individual survival
and then progressively extending its scope to the protection of family, clan and tribe.
Within its scope, security corresponds to a political and public practice arising from the
need to regulate collective life. In its nature, it is an indispensable condition for social
life. Barry Buzan understood security as a special kind of politics or above politics (Buzan
et al, 1997: 23).
However, it is less important to define precisely the concept of security than to realize its
need and identify the ways that build, promote and sustain it.
Naturally, the various security formulas arise from and meet the moral, historical,
political and strategic contexts in which they are inscribed (Pinto, 2013: 806). As a
regulatory practice of a collective nature, security was structured from the perspective
of the other, the one seen and feared as a potential aggressor.
When the tribe evolved to the nation, the security building model continued to be
basically that. From a more collective and therefore more political perspective, the
aggressor, or simply the potential aggressor, began to be seen as the enemy. The model,
starting to be associated with the state, was called national security.
2 Locke, John. Second Treatise on Civil Government, ed. Abril Cultural, São Paulo, 1978.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 159-168
The liberal views and the progress on the understanding of Security
Luís Valença Pinto
163
The objectives of this security, now of a state centred nature, remained essentially the
same, only extended to the dimension of the nation and politically translated by the
values of defending national independence, asserting sovereignty and preserving
territorial integrity.
It was a binary formula. Us and others. The understanding of power that centuries later
was conceptually expounded and that continues to maintain pertinence and legitimacy,
although no longer exclusively, has its foundation here. Power was perceived as the
ability to impose one's own will on the will of others.
Security, war and strategy
If there is an enemy, even if only a potential one, war is presupposed. At least the risk
and probability of war. And if this equation contains two opposing wills, both intelligent
and both political in nature, the picture is that of a characteristic exercise of strategy.
The correlation between the ideas of war, strategy and security is based on this, in its
genesis and, in particular, with regard to the evolution of the understanding that, in
relation to each one of them, has been asserted.
Historically, it was more than a correlation. It had aspects of manifest syncretism. In
fact, for many centuries, basically since Ancient Greece, war and strategy were ideas that
were hardly dissociable. This also means that throughout this long journey, strategy was
perceived as something only related to the military context.
It was only in the first half of the 19th century that war in the Western World was viewed
as something much more vast and complex than an exclusively military process. This
tremendous conceptual leap was linked to the ideas of Carl von Clausewitz, made public
in 1832 with the publication of his monumental treatise “On War”.
It would not be appropriate to relate Clausewitz directly to liberal ideas. Still, in his work,
Clausewitz reflected his experience and observation as an active participant in the
European campaigns of the Napoleonic period and immediately afterwards. The book
shows an understanding of the organization of society and the state marked by the
influence of the liberal ideas.
For the first time in the Western world, the war, despite the presence of violence and its
dramatic consequences, lost its character of a “chess game in an indefinite and almost
abstract environment”, linked to will of the sovereign. War became seen as an integral
phenomenon of a political, economic and social context. War became a public thing,
concerning the nation and society as a whole, not just the military.
Clausewitz was adamant in subordinating war to politics. In this light, he made explicit
precepts hitherto never clearly formulated.
Taken together, these precepts defined and regulated war in new and radically different
ways, emphasizing that war is an instrument of politics, which does not have its own
objectives or logic, but rather seeks to satisfy the purposes of politics in obedience and
coherence with the logic of that same politics. A logic that must therefore guide strategic
action, understood as merely military, and that must have peace as its purpose, thus
evidencing peace as the true objective of war (Clausewitz, 1976).
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 159-168
The liberal views and the progress on the understanding of Security
Luís Valença Pinto
164
This unprecedented and so different vision marked an extraordinary moment of rupture.
However, despite this new and challenging approach, the concepts of strategy and
security remained intertwined for a long time.
Both have fully gained the dimension of public practices, concerning the social group and
the state and governed by the superior value and responsibility of politics.
The foundation of this situation of interpenetration of the two concepts is found in the
convergence and even the overlapping of two main aspects. Security was based on and
almost exclusively confined to the military dimension, and the means available for
strategic action were fundamentally military.
It took time for the two concepts to become separated. As a reference, human beings
were present and decisively important in both evolutions.
It was only in the first half of the 20th century that it was better understood that, in order
to serve the objectives of politics well, strategy needed to use all available resources.
Those of a material nature, of which the military were only a few, and also the intangible
ones, of a moral nature (Hart, 1991: 322).
When strategy opened up to dimensions such as economic, social, cultural and
psychological, society as a whole, and with it people, were brought to the heart of
strategic action.
The consequent need to ensure the good and useful use of all these dimensions in
conjunction and simultaneously with the use of the military dimension, made the tutelary
and regulatory function of politics much more salient, both as a definition of purposes,
but also as a guide and as an indispensable instrument for controlling action. And it is
worth noting the obligatory human intervention in the domain of politics.
On the other hand, the call, both for the axis and for the praxis of the strategy, of
intangible resources, such as morality, will or patriotism, all values with origin and
repercussion on human beings, accentuated the new importance that from the first half
of the 20th century onwards, was given to the value and role of man.
Recent evolution of Security models
It was only later that the trajectory of the idea of security had a new significant
development, towards the human. This resulted from the natural and obligatory
dependence of security regarding the political and strategic context where it belongs and
should serve.
Basically, the classic paradigm of security oriented towards issues relating to
independence, sovereignty and the maintenance of territory remained unchanged until
the end of the Cold War. Only modified by very demanding circumstances that were
revealed and confirmed, it was understood that national security would be better ensured
in a collective framework, bringing together allies and partners around common values,
objectives and mutual commitments. However, it was a basically an instrumental change.
In its foundations, the idea of collective security, which in some way was tried after World
War I and which had a clear consecration after World War II, did not and does not differ
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 159-168
The liberal views and the progress on the understanding of Security
Luís Valença Pinto
165
from the national security model. This is with regard to its objectives, the identification
of threats and the type of resources it mobilizes.
In both national security and collective security, man is a reference, albeit only implicit.
In both, the concern with affirming and preserving freedom is present, an indispensable
condition for the dignified and responsible existence of people.
In the post-Cold War environment, all this held up. Both within the framework of states
and within the framework of international organizations that include security into their
responsibilities. It would be strange if it were not so. But many of the defining parameters
of security underwent and still undergo a considerable evolution.
It is no longer focused on a potential enemy and cooperation was identified as
inestimable. It was realized that, in addition to the classic expression of coercion, which
is more and more difficult to affirm, power also expressed itself through influence and
even attractiveness. Insecurity was related to exclusion. To the military vector as a pillar
of security and now of equivalent importance, others were added, such as the diplomatic,
economic, social and cultural aspects. All of them are the remit of political action, as a
way to guarantee that their action, although different in nature, is convergent with the
objectives and equally coherent and coordinated.
It was also perceived that it was not possible to ignore the intensely communicational
character of the current time. It was understood that it was even positive to use it in the
identification and construction of solutions likely to receive a favourable reception when
exposed to political and public scrutiny, thus becoming more in line with ethics and, from
a pragmatic viewpoint, more sustainable.
The classical objectives remained unchanged and maintained their natural and
outstanding consecration in the multiple constitutional frameworks, but to them were
added concerns with the safeguarding of people's lives, values, rights and goods.
This new notion, fundamentally characterized by the multidimensionality of actions and
the search for cooperation, is called cooperative security (Pinto, 2013: 808).
This formula, now and explicitly, has people at its centre, both as active subjects and as
an object of security.
That is why we often see this security model being also referred to as human security.
However, it would be more appropriate to call it cooperative security and give it a strong
human dimension, attentive to the imperatives of people, whether in terms of their
inherent dignity, or in the multiple aspects of their material conditions of life, such as
nutrition, education, health or basic infrastructure. There is a clear articulation of security
with development and well-being, a link between these two primary and permanent
goals.
Once again, the paths of liberal ideas and security cross, inviting an interpretation that
is based on the recognition that, also with regard to security, “Man is seen as an end and
not as a means”, like in Immanuel Kant’s idea (1724-1804)3.
3 Immanuel Kant, Critique of Pure Reason (9th edition), published by the Calouste Gulbenkian Foundation,
Lisbon, 2013.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 159-168
The liberal views and the progress on the understanding of Security
Luís Valença Pinto
166
The focus on man also means that the ultimate goal of cooperative security is of the win-
win type, thus moving away from the logic of national and collective security which, quite
naturally, is win-lose (Mihalka, 2001: 3).
This latest formula is not binary, but composite, involving multiple actors. It is also a
formula whose management is not intended to be hierarchical, sectorial or segmented,
but rather through a network, giving operational meaning to the interconnectedness that
characterizes today’s world and which is expected to be strengthened in the future.
Security models today
What is happening in the world today is the natural coexistence of the three basic models
of security: national, collective and cooperative.
The requirements of national security are not disposable and the most effective way to
observe them is collectively. Hence, the cooperative formula is progressively asserting
itself, either because the political and strategic circumstances so recommend and allow
it, or because its foundations are gaining increasing support.
Never losing sight of national security, this "broadband" security corresponds to the view
that what is most widely practiced today corresponds to collective security against
nobody and cooperative security with all who want to promote and practice it (Pinto;
2013: 808).
As it is natural, the dependence on the political and strategic context determines that the
content and intensity of this triple understanding of security differs according to the
different geopolitical spaces.
Liberal vision multilateralism and security validation
It is also worth remembering that, regardless of the model followed, security objectives
have a reinforced validity when they emanate from political wills whose legitimizing
matrix is liberal, is constitutionally enshrined and benefits from public scrutiny. Under
this more demanding framework, visions and decisions, even if perhaps more difficult to
affirm, become particularly robust.
At international level, this observation invites reflection on the type of regulatory
instruments that can best stimulate a legitimate, adequate and understood security
agenda.
From this perspective, the liberal vision that has influenced multilateralism appears again
as a privileged potentiating factor. Especially if we refer to the vision that prevailed in
the post-Cold War and if we remove the so-called neo-liberal and economic perspectives
that, particularly at the beginning of this period, were also asserted.
However, it is necessary to work on a renewed and deeper multilateralism that
emphasizes the focus on people and which, without failing to recognize competition,
opposition and political and strategic disturbances, tries to move away from the
geopolitics of power, centred on competition or on political and strategic antagonism.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 159-168
The liberal views and the progress on the understanding of Security
Luís Valença Pinto
167
The renewal and deepening of the multilateralism that we know so far must include the
recognition of the existence of other relevant actors, in addition to states and
international organizations. The presence on the present international political and
strategic scene of large transnational corporations, churches, media operators, regions,
city networks, NGDOs and people is an undeniable fact. However, so far these other
actors have not been sufficiently called upon to constructively contribute to global
agendas and to commit to them.
In addition to opening up to new actors, it will also be important for a renewed
multilateralism to recognize and observe the scope of security, thus taking as a
fundamental norm that security cannot be promoted and built against people and without
people. This is a principle that power geopolitics theories do not follow nor wish to follow.
If the lucidity and determination to follow this path of refreshing and deepening
multilateralism with correct liberal inspiration prevails in the world, it will be easier to
find solutions that better satisfy such essential values as freedom and democracy. And
they will better support a more humane, more equitable and more legitimate security
(Guterres, 2020).
It will not be a simple exercise.
From an immediate perspective, the mental constructions linked to power geopolitics
suggest that they contain great evidence, served by many indicators and abundant
statistics that seek to extract unquestionable trends and conclusions.
However, a closer, more ambitious and more demanding look points out that we need to
bear in mind that the world agenda faces very important challenges. They include those
related to the environment, climate change, pandemic control, risk of proliferation of
weapons of mass destruction, in particular nuclear weapons, cyberspace, technological
progress and the possibilities and risks that are anticipated from it, unregulated
migratory movements, crises of representative democracy and of the market economy,
hunger, systemic scarcity of resources, poverty and the persistence of broad
underdeveloped areas.
These are challenges that, due to their nature, go beyond the simple scale of priorities
and that should be labelled as existential.
It is impossible not to recognize that all of this calls for more cooperation and less
competition, and for an agenda for promoting, building and sustaining local, regional and
global security as an individual and collective value.
The relevance and urgency of these challenges outweighs the considerations made about
the risks underlying both models, power geopolitics and multilateral cooperation.
The approaches that have informed the United Nations Human Development Reports are
based on these lines and on the identification of possibilities and limitations found in the
political, economic and social fields, with a view to making it possible to promote and
sustain security that matters to people (Rezende, 2016: 307)4.
4 In the United Nations Development Plan (UNDP), seven dimensions of human security are considered:
economic, food, health, environmental, personal, political, and community.
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 159-168
The liberal views and the progress on the understanding of Security
Luís Valença Pinto
168
Proposals and the construction of political and practical solutions are expected. They
should cover the plurality of contemporary life, including new threats and risks, and be
able to bring together all the actors of the international society.
The multilateral approach, renewed, valued, and certainly much more demanding, is the
only one whose nature and inherent objective will allow us to follow this path and thus
serve the common and superior purposes of humanity. It is a multilateralism that brings
results to the people it aims to serve (Guterres, 2020).
Final considerations
Although it is not realistic to establish direct causal relationships between the values and
proposals of liberalism and the understanding of security, it is a fact that the notion of
security, and in particular its more recent evolution, has been inspired and influenced by
values intrinsic to the liberal view.
Two circumstances define the matrix of this relationship. On the one hand, the
increasingly liberal nature of the political and strategic context and, on the other, the
growing correlation and subordination of security to this context. There are also two
aspects where this is particularly manifest and decisive.
One concerns the modern centrality of people in the security framework, either as actors
or as an object. The second has to do with understanding security as an indispensable,
permanent and very relevant public policy which, as such and to be entirely legitimate,
lacks validation, regulation, scrutiny and inspection by society. The contemporary
purposes of a security attentive to the human dimension, particularly oriented towards
the political, economic and social dimensions of life, which in recent decades have been
promoted, namely by the United Nations, are a clear paradigm. This paradigm will be
better served by a renewed multilateralism, associating all the actors of international
society and covering the plurality of today’s threats and risks.
Understanding, building and maintaining global security from this human perspective
means choosing to have people at the centre of the action, to encourage freedom and
inclusion and, consequently, to promote a fair and true peace.
References
Balzacq, Thiérry (2011). A Theory of securitization: origins, core assumptions and
variants, in Balzacq, Thiérry. Securitization Theory: how Security problems emerge and
dissolve. Milton Park: Routledge
Buzan, Barry (1983). People, States and Fear: the National Security Problem in
International Relations. Brighton: Wheatsleaf Books
Buzan, Barry (1997). Ole Weaver and Jaap de Wide, Security: a new framework for
analysis, Lynne Rienner, Boulder
Clausewitz, Carl von (1976). Da Guerra. Lisbon: ed Perspectivas & Realidades
Guterres, António (2020). Speech at the United Nations, New York, 27 June
Hart, Basil (1991). Strategy. London: Meridian Books
JANUS.NET, e-journal of International Relations
e-ISSN: 1647-7251
VOL12 N2, TD1
Thematic dossier 200 years after the Revolution (1820-2020), December 2021 pp. 159-168
The liberal views and the progress on the understanding of Security
Luís Valença Pinto
169
Kaunert, Christian and Yabukovo, Ikron (2018). Securitization. Milton Park: Routledge
Martins, Raúl F (1992). Subsídios para a introdução a uma Teoria da Segurança e da
Defesa Nacional, in Nação e Defesa no 64, Lisbon: IDN
Mello, Leonel I. A (2000). John Locke e o individualismo liberal, in Francisco Weffort
(org), Os clássicos da Política.o Paulo: Ática
Mihalka, Michael (2001). Cooperative Security. From Theory to Practice, in The Marshall
Center Papers, no. 3, Garmisch- Partenkirchen
Monteforte, Ferdinando S (2007). Strategy and Peace. Rome: Aracne, Rome
Rezende, Maria José (2016). Os Relatórios de Desenvolvimento Humano das Nações
Unidas e as condições atuais de ambivalência, in Política & Trabalho, Revista de Ciências
Sociais, no. 45. São Paulo: ANPOCS
UNDP (2020). Human Development Report 2020. United Nations, New York: UNDP
Valença Pinto, Luís (2013). As novas vias da segurança. Cooperação, Parcerias e
Multidimensionalidade, in Revista Militar, no. 2541, Lisbon
Varnagy, Tomás (2006). O pensamento politico de John Locke e o surgimento do
liberalismo, in Atílio Boron, Filosofia política moderna. De Hobbes a Marx. o Paulo:
Clacso
Vilela, Francy J. F. (2014). O liberalismo político de John Locke. Brazil: Pandora
Waever, Ole, Aberystwyth (2004). Paris and Copenhagen: New schools, in Ole Waever,
Security Theory and their origins between core and periphery, International Studies
Association meeting, Montreal
Williams, Michael C (2011). Securitization and the Liberalism of fear; in Security Dialogue
42, Oslo